Okay here's one I wrote some years ago before I found Big Closet. Found it the other day when I was trying to clean up some folders on my computer. It's a complete story a bit less than 40k in word length, never been posted anywhere else. Although I'll be posting it in segments as it needs some serious editing.

“Hey Davey,” Tommy shouted over the noise of the four wheelers the two boys rode down the overgrown logging trail side by side. “You think you could make a mini PPC cannon to put on our mechs?”

Each of the four wheelers the boys rode towed a small two wheeled cart each of which carried scaled down replicas of the giant robots from the BattleTech and MechWarrior series of games and books that the both loved so much. In the cart that Davey towed, a three foot tall replica of a Mad Dog or Vulture depending on which game you wished to go by while Tommy’s cart held a slightly larger Mad Cat or Timberwolf. Both robots had numerous paint splashes and splatters marking the camouflaged paint schemes in bright oranges and red splotches.

Davey’s parents had insisted that the boy replace the miniature railguns on the robots with paintball guns after an accident during their ‘Solaris games’, as the boys called their robot wars, landed Tommy in the emergency room with a broken leg after a shot from one of the robots ricocheted and hit the boy in the leg with one of the 1/4 inch steel ball bearing it used for ammunition.

“Maybe?” Davey kept his eyes on the trail as the gears began turning in his mind on this idea. Remembering how angry his parents had been when they found out that he has built and put the linear accelerator cannons on their toys that broke his best friend’s leg. Not only had they made him remove all the weapons and replace them with paint balls, they both now had to wear protective gear when playing with the robots. “But I doubt my mom would let us have them on our mechs.” His mind still going over the implications of how it could be done, “Anyways I think it would deplete the battery after one or two shots and probably fry the other mech’s electronics.”

“Probably not a good idea them,” Tommy shouted back over the roar of the four wheeler engines.

Davey thought about the changes his parents forced him to make on his toys. It did have a positive side effect, another patent and more money for his family. Davey had hated the stupid helmet and plastic elbow, shin and crotch guards his mother had bought, so Davey make his own armor. Super lightweight, completely resistant to both heat and cold and a half inch of it could stop a 20mm armor piercing sabot round. Of course the kinetic energy of being hit with such a force would kill anyone wearing the armor, but the human body can only take so much.

Arriving at the barn that Tommy jokily called the lair of his mad scientist buddy, they washed the paint marks off the robots, stowed them away in their respective nooks and plugged them in to recharge the batteries for the next time they took them out to play.

“How’s the Bushwacker coming?” Tommy pointed to the blue tarp that covered something the size of a farm combine.

“Great,” Davey grinned, “Want to see it?”

“Hell yea!” Tommy grinned wide.

“Help me take the tarp off,” Davey ordered and he began pulling on a corner of the tarp.

“Wow!” Tommy’s mouth fell open as he gazed up at the partially complete Battlemech,” Is that a Gatling gun?” looking at the multi-barreled left arm of the monster robot.

“sort of,” Davey beamed, “It’s a multi-barreled railgun!”

“What? Like our mech’s had?”

“Not exactly.” Davey explained, “Remember how it took so long between shots for the gun to reload and power up the charge with our Solaris mechs?”

“Yeah,” Tommy nodded.

“Well this one charges each barrel independently and at a faster rate.” Walking under the arm Davey began pointing out the barrel position. “It loads the .50 caliber aluminum jacketed iron round here,” then pointing to the next barrel counter clockwise, “It begins to charge the barrel until it reaches this position,” Pointing at another barrel, “Where it fires the round, then repeats.”

“Fifty caliber?”

“Yep,” Davey’s grin couldn’t get any bigger. “And these are shaped bullets, not round like our mechs had. The barrels are rifled for better accuracy too.”

“How fast?”

“Muzzle velocity is 8200 feet per second, almost seven times the speed of sound. Cycling rate is 66 rounds per minute.”

“Holy scrap metal batman!”

“Other arm I am still working on,” Davey led his friend to the other side of the Battlemech and pointed at the robots arm, “A PPC cannon right out of the game!”

“No way!”

“Yep, but I can’t get the energy ball to stay together for more than fifty feet right now, but anything inside that range… say bye-bye to your electronics.”

“Didn’t you say a PPC uses too much of the batteries?”

“Well,” Davey began fidgeting and looking at his feet, “I made a different power source for this.”

“Oh yea?” seeing his friend was holding out on him, “So what did you do?”

“Promise not to tell anyone?”

“Like anyone would believe me?” Tommy chuckled, “Heck if I told anyone about half the stuff you make, they would lock me up in the looney bin!”

“Yea but this you have to swear!”

“Okay.”

“No really, I mean it. If Mom ever finds out she would go ballistic.”

“I swear!” Tommy held up his right hand with his fingers spread in the same fashion Spock used in star trek, changing his voice to mock a very solemn vow, “I will never reveal your secret, not to torture, subterfuge or death threats!” Tommy grinned as he added, “as long as they don’t offer cookies!”

Both boys laughed at his last remark. One of Davey’s favorite tee shirts had the slogan, “Come to the dark side… We have cookies!”

“I, it uses,” Davey almost whispered, ”Fusion.”

“It’s fracking nuclear!” Tommy screamed.

“Shhh,” Davey waved his arms frantically at his friend.

“You built a nuclear reactor!” Tommy’s volume lowered.

“It's a small one.”

“Small?” Tommy gasped, “Can you even use the word small and nuclear in the same sentence?”

“Look it’s not like I built a nuclear bomb, this is a fusion reactor, not fission!”

“Oh so you didn’t use plutonium to build it?”

“No! Where would I get Plutonium?” Davey smacked his open palm against his friend’s forehead, “Fusion dipstick! It combines elements together to make its power, not separate them like in the Chernobyl plant that melted down. This goes bad the worst that can happen is you get wet.”

“How would you get wet?”

“It uses water as the source element. Water is separated into its base elements, then the hydrogen is fused into helium. The waste gases which are helium and oxygen are sent out through the exhaust.”

“Cool,” Tommy grinned, “So when do we get to try it out?”

“Uh, I’m still molding the armor for it and I don’t have a canopy for it yet.”

“So does it run yet?”

“Oh yea,” Davey smiled, “power, guns, gyros, everything fully working, just have to finish making the rest of the armor and it’s ready to roll!”

“When do you think you’ll have it done?”

“Now that I’ve figured out how to make a transparent version of the armor for the canopy glass,” Davey grinned, “I should be able to get it done in the next few weeks.”

“DAVEY RUN!!!” Davey fell out of bed tangled in his covers at the blood curdling scream.”

“Davey,” a computerized female voice spoke, “You are in danger, you must get out of the house immediately.”

“Sarah what is going on?” the boy fought back his panic as he removed himself from the bedsheets.

“There are six armed men, they have just taken your mother and father prisoner. I am unlocking the barn and have begun the startup sequence for the Bushwhacker. Go out the window, run to the barn and get into the Bushwhacker. The firearms these men possess cannot penetrate the cockpit of the Battlemech, you will be safe there until the police arrive.”

“What about mom and dad?”

“MOVE NOW!’ the computer voice commanded. “I have contacted the police and sheriff’s department, psychological countermeasures will deploy in ten seconds, nine seconds, eight seconds…”

Opening the window Davey leaped out onto the roof as someone began trying to force his door open. Seconds after Davey’s bare feet landed on the moist grass behind the house loud heavy metal music began blaring from inside the house, the house seemed to almost vibrate from the sheer volume of noise as Davey ran across the yard and through the barn door that was sliding open. Lifting a corner of the blue tarp that covered his project, Davey climbed up the wooden step ladder that he had left there and into the open cockpit.

“Upload complete,” Davey heard a mechanical voice from inside the helmet that lay on the side console, then a second later the voice of Sarah, his computer,” Put on the helmet Davey.”

Grabbing the helmet and strapping it on, “Sarah?”

“Yes Davey, I’m here.” Dave found comfort hearing her calm computer voice.

“What is going on?”

“I am still assimilating the data,” he heard over the helmets headset. “Six men entered your home at 4:36am forcing open the front door. Your father immediately came out into the upstairs hallway where he was shot with a type of Taser by one of three men that had already come up the stairs. Your mother saw this and screamed which woke you up. I engaged the lock to the door of your room to give you time to escape and then began using your music throughout the speakers in the house to provide a psychological distration while you escaped, meanwhile starting the Bushwhacker and opening the door for you and uploading myself to the Bushwhacker’s computer.”

“Why upload, I can talk to you from here?”

“Not after I do this,” from the open barn doors Davey could see all the lights of the house go dark.

“Sarah?”

“Yes Davey?”

“Are they gonna hurt my mom and dad?”

“Not if I have anything to say about it.”

Before Davey could ask any more questions he heard a whining almost whistling sound that began low and increased in pitch then Sarah spoke again, ”Reactor online, Sensors online, Weapons online, all systems nominal. Davey, there is something else I should tell you.”

“What?” Davey’s mind already too wound up in how impossible this night had become.

“When I turned off all power to the house that released the containment field on the nanites you have been working on.”

“Oh frack, you mean I lost all of them?”

“No Davey, they are not lost. I have communication with them. In a few moments I should be able to give you a 3D image of everything inside the house. Lower your visor and I will replay the images to the HUD display in your helmet.”

Lowering the visor, Davey began to see a fuzzy image of his living room appear with four roughly shaped human figures. The image was in black and white and highly pixilated making it impossible for Davey to figure out who was who. Just as Davey was going to say something about the quality of the images, he could see the image was becoming more refined. Within moments it looked like he was watching a TV show on one of those old black and white televisions.

“Go to hell you bastard!” Davey’s mother screamed after she was shoved down to sit on the couch by a man in combat gear.

“Now Mrs. Wiley, is that anyway to speak to a man who is pointing a gun at your husband?” The man dressed in black combat fatigues and a ski mask holding her husband looked down where she had been forced to sit on their living room couch.

“Who in the hell do you think you are?” Davey’s father struggled against the man, trying to get the armed man’s attention away from his wife. You’re not MCO, are you Humanity first?”

“Who we are is none of your concern,” The man leered at Davey’s father, “The only thing you should be concerned with is the whereabouts of your son.”

“He’s not in his room?” Davey’s dad replied very sarcastically. The man brought the gun down across Davey’s father’s face hard knocking him unconscious to the floor.

“BASTARD!” Davey’s mother screamed.

Davey’s face grew red in anger as his mind raced to find a way to save his mom and dad. “Sarah, can we control my Solaris mechs from here?”

“Yes Davey. Which one do you wish me to bring on line?”

“I have an idea.” Davey had modified several of his toys with paintball guns after the accident, but there was a couple that his father still had in the garage that was ‘confiscated’ until Davey finished removing the rail guns from. Those had to say in the garage until his father inspected the modifications.

The Dashi or Direwolf as it was called was his largest one, standing just shy of four feet tall and weighing more than the boy. It also sported the largest of the railguns he had created for his ‘Solaris Games’ and Davey had not even begun to remove the rail guns from its robot chassis. The large robot was still locked away inside the attached garage. Davey’s father had unloaded the ammo bins, but it was impossible to get the ammo out of the tubes that fed the guns without either dissembling the robot or firing the weapons until empty.

A loud crash was heard from inside the garage. The main gunman looked at the other that had been quiet the whole time, “Go see what that is!” then almost as an afterthought, “Careful we want the boy alive.”

Davey’s mom began sobbing, knowing her son, who she had tried to give enough warning to get out of the house and run away, had only gotten himself caught.

Throwing the door open the man hesitated seeing the four foot tall robot that stood before him just inside the door he had opened. “What the f—” suddenly the man was lifted and thrown violently up and back into the ceiling. His dead body falling to a heap in the floor leaving a half inch hole and a large blood splatter in the ceiling where half inch steel ball bearing had exited through his back at hyper sonic velocity. The robot stepped up into the house as the man targeted Davey’s mother’s head, “I’ll kill her!” he shouted at the robot.

The robot’s arm seemed to flinch as it propelled another half inch steel ball of death straight into the man’s gun well above the speed of sound, tearing the gun and the man’s hand off at the wrist from the massive amount kinetic energy stored in the steel ball bearing. The impact spun the man away from the robot as a second steel ball punched through his back, the energy released from the projectile's speed of impact throwing the man across the room and into the wall, where his lifeless corpse slid down to the floor.

The other four assailants were still outside searching for the boy while a block away the sounds of a heated gun battle exploded in the night.

“Mom,” the sound of her son’s voice crackled through a speaker on the robot, “Stay here, there are at least four more looking for me, the robot will protect you.”

“Davey?”

“Yes mom?” the speaker cracked again.

“Are you ok?”

“I’m fine mom, I’m in my Bushwhacker.” Davey knew his mother would be worried about him and if he could not confirm to her that he was indeed somewhere these men could not touch him, she would not sit still. “Nothing short of an anti-tank rocket can touch me right now.” ‘But I can touch them,’ Davey thought as he cut the voice link to the robot. Realizing that there was one thing his mother could do to ensure her continued protection he opened the voice link again, ”Mom?”

“Yes dear.”

“I need you to do something,” not waiting for a reply the boy continued, “In the garage there is a clear plastic container in the cabinet dad had this robot locked up in it’s full of round steel balls. I need you to get the one with the dot four five marked on it and pour all of those in the ammo bin of the robot.”

“What are those honey?”

“The bullets the robot uses.”

“Oh.” His mother began to get up from the couch, “where do I put them in?”

“Right on top back where it has the dot four five written on it.”

His mother looked at the top of the robot as she began to walk by it, “Okay I see where they go. Please be careful.”

“I will mom.” Davey then cut the voice to the robot. “Sarah take over control of the Daishi. Shoot anything that comes near mom and dad that isn’t wearing a badge!”

“Aff!” Sarah replied using the slang from the game the miniature robots were designed from, “I’ll cut those freebirth to shreds!”

Davey grinned at Sarah’s use of BattleTech terms, “I think it’s time we took the Bushwhacker for a test drive.” Davey spoke to no one in particular as he brought the robot out of its crouched stance and began walking it forward to the barn door.

“Dave, we will have remain crouched to clear the barn doors without damaging them.” Sarah informed him over the headset.

“Aff.”

As the robot moved forward the tarp, caught on something, began to slide over and off the robots back revealing the giant robot in all its glory. The reversed knees of its mechanical legs gave it an ungainly waddle of a duck as it make its way out of the barn. Once Davey had cleared the doorway he then then allowed his massive robot its full height, just shy of 30 feet.

Davey spotted the glow of a fire down the street and could hear explosions from that direction, a few steps of his mech in that direction and he saw bullets ricocheting off the heavy armored cockpit glass. Twisting the mech’s torso to the left, Davey began to line up the PPC in the direction of the men firing at him, the HUD in his helmet painting the hostile targets in a red glow as he lined up his sights. Remembering what his father had taught him about guns Davey brought the multi-barreled railgun to bear on the two targets.

Davey’s father had drilled gun safety into his head from an early age. Davey could hear his father’s words in his mind, ‘Never point a gun at anything you do not intend to shoot. Never shoot at anything you do not intend to kill. And if you ever have to shoot, make sure it’s dead.’ Davey had determined to bring death to those men that would harm his family.

A thirty second burst that sounded more like thunder than a gun firing and the only thing left was a hole in the ground where the men had been.

Davey’s heads up display outlined another of the assailants in a red glow that was firing at his bushwhacker from behind a low rock wall. Another burst from the railgun into the wall destroyed that part of the wall and everything behind it. His HUD outlined the last of the men running away through the woods behind their yard. Davey looked back to the glow of the firefight in the distance.

Coming up behind a single story house Davey could see the scene of the fire over the roof of the house. Davey’s HUD began outlining men in both green and in red, behind the police he spotted what looked like it may have been a SWAT van. At least that what Davey thought the letters had once said on its side. Now it lay in its side on fire with a large hole torn in the side of the armored van.

“The police are taking heavy fire from that armored van,” Sarah informed him.

“We have to help them,” Davey told Sarah.

“The black van looks like the biggest problem,” Sarah stated.

Looking at the van Davey could see it had some type of remotely controlled minigun mounted on the roof, “If that is electronically or computer controlled our PPC will take it out of the fight and knock out whoever is controlling it.”

“It’s out of range.” Sarah informed.

‘Not for long!” Davey shouted in the confines of his cockpit, “Time for a little shock and awe!” he grinned as he pushed the bushwhacker into a slow run then hit a button that fired the jump jets.

Clearing the single story house that was between him and the fight, Davey targeted the van as his mech dropped toward the firefight in the street below. Firing before he landed.

“Death from Above!” Davey yelled as a ball of what appeared to be electricity left the right arm of the Bushwhacker and grew as it approached the black van until it was almost half the size of the van when it hit. The van lit up like the fourth of July in a display of lighting arcing around and over the van as the electrical energy released into the van, sparks and electrical arcs encompassing the van for a second before it found ground and dissipated. Everyone immediately stopped fighting and stared slack jawed at the giant robot that landed with enough force to cause several car alarms in the area to go off.

“Uh Sarah?”

“Yes Dave.”

“Can you make my voice come through the loud speaker sound like an adult?”

“You did not equip the Bushwhacker to do that Davey.”

“Oh frack!” Dave sighed.” Ok put me on the loudspeaker.”

“It’s on now.”

Dave tried to disguise his voice deeper, “Drop your weapons and move slowly towards the police with your hands above your head.” Davey watched everyone slowly began doing exactly what he had said as he reached forward and flipped the manual switch to cut the loud speaker.

“Try to look menacing.” Sarah instructed.

“I’m in a fracking Battlemech, isn’t that menacing enough?”

“Move the torso a bit like the mech is watching them. All they can see right now is a giant metal statue.”

“Ok I get it.”

“Shock and awe, shock and awe,” Sarah giggled softly in his headset.

“Look kid,” the heavy set cop that had been sitting across the table in the interrogation room for most of an hour said, “We know someone in your family drove that robot and it couldn’t have been your mom or dad, you even admitted to controlling the small one that killed those two in your house. Now listen you are not, I repeat you are NOT in trouble for what you did. It was self-defense pure and simple. But we need to know about the giant robot.”

“I’m sorry sir, the only ones I know about are my toy ones and that one I wasn’t allowed to play with because I made the weapons too powerful.”

“Yes your mother already told us that you were told to replace those, railguns with paint ball guns. What exactly is a railgun, sounds like science fiction to me?”

“Yes sir, but the Navy is experimenting with them too, so they are not science fiction any more. They use magnetism to propel a projectile at hypersonic speeds. No gunpowder, no shell casing. Mine are just scaled down versions of what the Navy has.”

“How did you get the design for one of these rail guns the Navy is testing?”

“I drew them myself.”

“Do you expect me to believe that you read about the Navy testing one of these and just sat down and drew up the plans for one of your own?”

“No, not exactly.”

“Then tell me how you got the plans for the Navy’s Buck Rogers gun?”

“I didn’t get their plans sir, they got mine.”

“What!”

“Yes sir, my mom sold them to the Navy.”

“This is ridiculous!” The heavy set man stood up and stormed out of the room.

Closing the door behind him, the detective walked the few steps down the hallway to the next door which he entered. The inside of this room almost a carbon copy of the one he had left, although missing the table in the center of the room and the two chairs.

“The kid’s telling you the truth about those fancy guns he has,” An older man standing in front of the one way mirror, his suit rumbled and tie loosened, turned his head toward the detective as he closed the door. “Read this,” the older man held a folder toward the detective.

“You’re telling me this kid has over 40 different patents?” the overweight detective looked up from the files he had looked through.

“It looks that way,” a balding man dressed in a similar cheap suit and tie said, “Wiley Enterprise holds the patents, the boy’s parents own the company.”

“Crap, I never put that together until now, They are THOSE Wiley’s!”

“Yes, that’s the one,” The balding man replied, “That company deals in allot of the bleeding edge military equipment the DOD is experimenting with.”

“So the assailants were after one of the Wiley’s inventions?”

“No, it appears they were after the kid.”

“That little kid, “the overweight man pointed through the one way glass toward the boy sitting at the table in the other room.

“From what we have found at the scene and what his parents have said so far, it appears the kid is responsible for all these inventions.”

“He looks like he is only nine of ten years old even though his file states he is almost fifteen.”

“Well they say that when you’re lacking in one area, the body makes up for it in others.” The balding man explained, “Like a blind guy whose hearing becomes extraordinary. How do you like that new body armor we got last year?”

“It’s great, Doug took a 38 to the chest during a robbery and never even knew it until someone noticed the hold in his shirt!”

“That boy invented it.”

“So the boy is a runt of the litter but has the brains of Einstein?”

“Something like that. “The balding man held out a folder, “He has also been a very sick child. Look at his medical records.”

“How’d you get a judge to sign off on getting those?” Taking the folder and began leafing through the many pages.

“I didn’t. His mother gave them to me.”

“Is this—” the man said stopping on one page.
“Yep.”

“Can’t doctors do something to fix that?”

“In most cases, yes. But in that kid’s case the docs think it would screw up his hormones worse than they are now.”

“Man, tough break!” as he looked though more of the pages in the thick file.

“So what do you say we cut the kid loose and give him a ride up to the hospital to be with his parents?”

“Yea, I’ll drive him up myself.” He handed the folder back to the balding detective. “Maybe he’ll slip and say something about that big assed robot on the way.”

“I doubt it,” the balding man chuckled, “I am sure he was the one piloting it, but I am betting we never find a trace of that Battlemech unless the kids lets us.”

“Battlemech? What in the hell is that?”

“Your giant robot,” the balding man replied, “that's what they are called, my grandson plays that game on the computer. Kids get together online and pretend to run these giant robots called Battlemechs. My grandson called me right after it happened, it was all over the news, damn reporters even got a video of the damn thing landing and taking out the bad guys. My grandson said it looked exactly like a Bushwhacker minus the missile rack.”

“Missile rack?”

“Thank god for small favors.”

“Why would you say that?”

“Did you see the damage in their backyard? I would hate to imagine what that thing could have done with missiles too!”

“No, I was up where the big fight took place.”

“So you saw him fire the PPC?”

“Yea, looked like the damn thing fired a ball of lightning at the van while it was still about thirty or forty feet up in the air coming down to land. Whole van lit up like the fourth of July with electricity all over it for a few seconds when it hit.”

“I think he used the other gun in the backyard.”

“Oh?” the pudgy man furled his eyebrows, “What did they find there?”

“Craters. “The balding man sighed, “Forensics is still out there scraping up the bits and pieces of whoever was after him.”

***

“You have no authority here!” The desk Sergeant spoke very loud to get everyone’s attention within ear shot. “We do not have any mutants in custody!” the desk Sergeant said to the man holding out a black folding wallet that contained a badge on one side and ID in the other as he typed on his computer.

“We just need to speak with the Wiley boy,” The dark suited man stated.

“Smart kid, but nothing about him even suggest mutant.”

“We’ll be the judge of that Sargent,” The black suited man flipped the wallet back closed and stuffed it in the breast pocket of his suit jacket.

“No you will not sir,” The desk Sargent glared at the man. “This is a police investigation. The MCO has no authority here.”

In the room with the one way glass the two men turned to look at the computer that had begun beeping. Bold letters started appearing on the monitor. ‘MCO HERE FOR THE BOY.’

Quickly the balding man stepped over and typed, ‘STALL’

“I’m sorry sir,” the desk Sergeant spoke, “May I see your ID again?” The man frowned but recovered the wallet from his pocket and flipped it open again. “Could you please remove it from your wallet?”

“Do you really think that is necessary Sargent?”

“Sorry sir, I’m just following orders,” The desk Sargent pointed at the computer screen. “Cap says to make a copy of your ID before escorting you down to interrogation.”

“Bout time someone got their head out of their ass around here!” The man removed his MCO ID and handed it to the desk Sargent, “that kid is dangerous.”

Taking the ID from the man, the desk Sargent walked over to the copy machine, which appeared to be giving him a lot of trouble…

“Ok get the kid out of here,” the balding man ordered, “Go through the courthouse tunnel, I’m sure they are watching our normal exits, they probably don’t know about the transfer tunnel.”

The transfer tunnel had been built years ago after a prisoner had escaped while being taken from the jail to the courthouse. When the new courthouse had been built, an underground tunnel had been created that connected the police station and its jail directly to the courthouse, so even if a prisoner did try manage to overpower his escort through the tunnel, he would have only two ways to go, both of which ended with armed officers with hair triggers. All work on the tunnel was covered up in paperwork showing it to be a water and sewer project for the new courthouse and all blueprints which are normally stored in county records were destroyed. If no one knew the tunnel existed, or exactly where it was located, the less likely someone could use it to escape.

“Leave your radio and phone here too,” The balding detective said, “That way they can’t use either to track you.”

“Give me as much time as you can,” The overweight detective stated as he opened the door to leave.

Poking his head in the room as he opened the door the pudgy detective waved to get Davey’s attention, “Come on kid we got to go.”

“Where we going?”

“Gonna take you to your mom and dad.”

Something sounded fishy to Davey, why was the cop that had grilled him for over an hour, then left him here for another unbearable amount of time suddenly in a hurry to take him home? Davey also realized the cop seemed nervous.

“What’s going on?” Davey asked, “I can smell a rat!”

“Ok,” the detective entered the room after looking behind him and closing the door, “Look I was about to come in here and take you to your parents when some high-falutin MCO guy came in asking about you.”

Davey’s eye grew wide. “M.C.O? I’m not, not a mutant am I?”

“No you’re not a mutant, at least I don’t think you are. Hell even if you were I wouldn’t hand you over to those jackasses, kids tend to disappear around them,” Davey felt his chest tighten hearing this. “Don’t worry kid we’re blowing this joint before they can get their claws into you. Look I know you’re bullshitting me about the robot, but you’ve been dealt a bum hand and I ain’t about to see it get any worse for you on my watch. So let's go!”

~O~
“Detective Langson,” he said as he guided the kid into the front passenger side of his personal car.

“What?” Davey was shaken out of his daze.

“My name,” he grinned as he rounded the car and got in the driver's seat. “Can’t having you calling me sir all the time can I?”

“Yes sir, I mean no sir.”

“Ok, I figure those MCO guy have the hospital and your house staked out, so we don’t want to go near either one of those places.”

Davey nodded.

“So I’m gonna take you to my sister’s place, she has a boy about your age, we can borrow some of his clothes for you. We can arrange for your parents to know that you are safe and laying low until those MCO guys find something better to do than sit around hoping you show up.”

“Ok,” Davey said just above a whisper.

"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? To see the canon Whateley Stories, check out Whateley Academy at (http://whateleyacademy.net)"

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

“Oh crap!” Davey moaned under his breath, sliding as low as he could in the seat, as the car pulled into the driveway of the split level house.

“What’s wrong?”

“You, you’re Tommy’s uncle,” Davey’s eyes wide with surprise as he looked up at the detective.

“You know Tommy?”

“He, he’s my best friend.”

“Oh shit,” The detective began laughing, “I should have put it together before now. Tommy is always talking about how his best friend is always building weird things!” Opening the door to get out, “Well come on, not like I have to worry about introductions.”

Davey followed Detective Langson to the door and stood beside and slightly behind him while he rang the doorbell.

“Hi Uncle Harry,” Tommy spoke as he opened the door, then darted past his uncle when he saw who was with him. “OH MY GOD DAVEY” the boy screamed,” You were on TV. They showed the whole thing,” The boy waving his arms as he spoke, “The cops were in a shootout with the bad guys and suddenly, WHOOSH! You jump jetted over that house in your Bushwhacker and pounded the bad guys van with the PPC cannon. You were fracking AWESOME!”

Detective Langson looked down at Davey who looked up with the ‘I got caught with my hand in the cookie jar’ look.

“Tommy what’s going on? Who’s at the door?” Tommy’s mother’s hand covered her mouth when she saw who was standing at the door. “David, Harry?” Looking quickly outside to see if anyone had seen them, “Quickly get inside.” She waved them in closing the door behind them.

Seeing the look in her brother’s eyes, “Tommy, Davey go upstairs. Davey get cleaned up and dressed, and brush your teeth.”

“Yes ma’am.” Both boys answered in unison.

Sitting at the kitchen counter sipping on coffee with his sister, Harry explained about the MCO somehow becoming involved and how no one in their department wanted to turn Davey over to them. He then detailed his plan of hiding Davey away for a bit, until things calmed down.

“Are you sure about this Harry?” His sister’s concern evident on her face, “You could get into all kinds of trouble hiding him from a federal agency.”

“MCO? Federal agency?” Harry chuckled, “The MCO is nothing more than a bunch of glorified rent-a-cops. They don’t have any true authority, they just act like they do and everyone gives them what they want mostly due to the publicity and public image they maintain.”

“Anyways,” Harry continued, “that kid saved our asses last night with that damn robot, he may not admit to doing it, but all of us know who it was. We ain’t handing him over to the god damn MCO, or anyone else for that matter. I don’t give a shit if the president orders us to do it, it ain’t gonna happen!” Taking a deep breath to calm himself, “Friend of mine has this cabin on a lake up in Minnesota. Figured I’d head up there with the boy, maybe get some fishing in while I’m there to,” Harry grinned.

“Letting Tonya know is easy,” Jenny said while sipping her coffee,” I was planning on going up to the hospital to visit them this morning, Tonya and I have been friends for years. For me not to go visit them would seem strange. I can let her know Davey is ok and with you. Are you sure it was the MCO?”

“No I’m not,” Harry sighed, “That guy got there way too damn fast for him not to know what was going down. Shit their nearest office in in Des Moines and that’s a good twenty minutes away. Given any normal person would be in bed asleep when it hit the fan, the time it would take to figure out if there was mutant involvement, which no one believes there was at the station, call him, get dressed and drive down here in just slight more than an hour? No there is something rotten here. We think he was already here in town.”

Harry’s sister gasped, “You think the MCO staged this?”

“I seriously doubt the MCO would have staged the attempted kidnapping, maybe those bastards at Humanity First?” Harry stated into his coffee cup for a moment. “Who knows? Maybe some super villain wants the kid to create sci-fi weapons for his minions. All we know is that we are pretty sure they were after the kid and I’ll be damned if they get him on my watch!”

“Davey is a really sweet boy.” Tammy inflected.

“Yea, yea he seems like a good kid.” Harry chuckled, “Although he was lying to me.”

“He’s scared,”

“Yea I get that, Hell I would be too if I were in his shoes. But this is going to be impossible if I am left in the dark, the kid has got to level with me.”

“I’ll take care of that dear brother,” Tammy reached over and patted her brother’s hand.

Harry was on his third cup of coffee when the two boys walked into the kitchen where he and his sister sat talking. “Looks like Tommy was able to find some clothes that fit you, huh sport?”

“Uh, these are my clothes,” Davey answered.

“Davey has a lot of his stuff here, Uncle Harry, “Tommy interrupted.

“Yes, “Jenny explained, “When Paul and Tonya have to go out of town and Davey can’t go with them, Davey stays with us.” Motioning toward the two boys to come to her, “This is very important boys.”

“Ok” the two chimed as they walked over to Tommy’s mother.
Looking Davey in the eyes, “Davey you know you are family here.”

“I know, Mrs. Stone.”

“Well Harry here is my older brother,”

“I kinda got that when Tommy called him Uncle Harry.” Davey looked down and began swishing his foot back and forth.

“Davey,” She gently pulled his gaze back up to her with her hand, “Family’s look out after each other.”

“Yes ma’am,” Davey almost whispered.

“Harry is my family and so are you,” looking directly into Davey’s eyes, “That makes Harry your family too.”

“Yes ma’am.” Davey whispered.

“And Davey,” She looked very sternly into his eyes, “Families don't lie to each other do they?”

“No ma’am.”

“So when you’re Uncle Harry asks you something, you tell him the truth.” The look she gave him was one only a mother could provide, both authoritarian and compassionate. “Harry needs to know these things so he can look out after you.”

“Don't worry Kid,” Harry leaned toward Davey, “Family don’t tell family secrets to others. Now tell me about that robot you built.”

After packing up the borrowed SUV Harry’s sister had loaned him, and leaving the motel. Harry found a place to buy a burner phone and made a call.

“Heya General!” How’s it hanging?” Harry spoke into the phone as soon as he recognized the voice on the other end say hello.

Gunny Bardue immediately recognized the old ‘we may be monitored’ signal in the callers greeting that his old team had set up to use and only seconds after that to recognize Langson’s voice. “Hanging Low and to the left as always. What is a squid like you doing these days?”

Good Langson though as he heard gunny say the correct countersign meaning that the gunny would understand the need to use their old form of double talk and not mention any names. “Oh heading due east trying to ride out those majestic Ocean Currents, wish I had that boat of yours though, you keep the liquor cabinet stocked so much nicer than I can afford on my salary.”

“Well you keep the sails full out, wish I could go with ya, but you know how I hate being that far from land.” As soon as the line clicked dead gunny Bardue yelled, “GET ME CARSON ON THE LINE NOW!”

They had been at the small fishing cabin for a little over a week when Harry spotted the small vee hulled boat approaching with a lone man at the tiller of the outboard motor. Casually he sat down his fishing pole and pulled the binoculars, hanging on a strap around his neck, to his eyes. Focusing the binoculars, Harry exhaled in relief when he saw his old friend in the boat.

Killing the engine Gunny let the boat drift in the remainder of the way to shore and tossed Harry a rope. Heaving on the rope, Harry pulled the boat further up on dry land and then tied the end around a dead log that lay on the beach. Back over at the folding chair he had been sitting in, Harry flipped open the cooler, reached in and tossed gunny a cold can of beer before retrieving his 1911 colt from the shelf inside the cooler and stuffing it behind his belt in the small of his back.

“So what’s with the mayday call?” Gunny popped the can open and took a swig.

“You see the news with the giant robot down my way?”

“Yep, impressive but we have a whole group of kids that play with robots.”

“They arm them with working particle projection cannons, jump jets and a multi barreled fully automatic railguns that fires fifty cal slugs at Mach seven?”

“Well some of that maybe,” Gunny did a double take, “Did you say, full auto railgun?”

“Yep,” Harry took a swig out of the beer in in hand. “Sixty-six rounds per minute.”

“As in a fifty caliber linear accelerator capable of sustained automatic fire?”

“You got it.”

“Holy shit First, what have you gotten yourself in the middle of?”

Harry began telling the story, including Davey’s parents being the owners of Wiley Enterprises, Davey’s robots, His sister’s family involvement and what he little he knew of the attackers. Gunny listened, holding any questions until his old friend had finished.

“So do you think the kid is a mutant?” Harry had been Gunny’s first Sergeant when they served together and Gunny still referred to him as ‘first’.

“I don’t know Gunny,” Harry scratched the back of his head, “You got to admit that it’s weird how smart the kid is. I mean, he built a real life Battlemech, weapons, armor, even a damn fusion reactor to power it, from scratch!”

“But from what you’ve told me the boy has always been this way. Mutations of that sort usually only hit during puberty. And you even admit that with how the MCO showed up so fast it was probably a fake ID and probably wasn’t MCO at all.”

“Yea Gunny, we may be a backwoods farming town, but that MCO guy was there way too quickly to be legit.” Harry frowned, “Especially with there not being any talk at all about mutants.”

“Yea, that is the kicker isn’t it?” Gunny asked, “Why would either of those groups of bigots think this kid was a mutant? Everything you have told me so far leads me to believe that while he may be some kind of super-genius, nothing even hints at him being a mutant.”

“Well even though,” Harry swallowed, “I knew you worked with mutants and thought you might be able to help seeing how you know the ins and outs of kids in his type of situation.”

“Yea,” Gunny grimaced, “Not sure what the kid is, but I can’t stand seeing anyone try to railroad a kid. I’ll make some calls once we get to Whateley.”

“Whateley?” Harry asked.

“Yea First,” Gunny explained, “Whateley Academy, It’s where I work with those mutant kids. I’m in charge of the rifle and heavy machine gun range there. I also teach tactics.”

“You have a heavy machine gun range at your college?”

“Oh Whateley isn’t a college,” Gunny chuckled, “It’s a high school. Grades nine through twelve.”

“You teach high school students how to operate heavy machine guns?” Harry gasped.

“Harry what you need to understand is that we are preparing mutants to survive in the real world.”

“Uncle Harry, I don’t feel so good.”

Resting the back of his hand gently against the boy’s forehead, Harry realized the boy was burning up with fever. Looking toward gunny, ”What the hell, he was fine an hour ago?” Seeing Gunny pull a cell phone from his pocket, “No good, no reception around here gunny.”

“This isn’t an ordinary cell,” Gunny grinned as he dialed a number on it. ”Yes Miss Carson, This is Bardue, I have a medical emergency at my location. Do you have someone that can teleport? Ok hold on a sec.” Gunny turned his phone and took a picture of the boy lying in the bunk, then tapped a few keys and put the phone back to his ear, “Yes I sent a picture of where we are. Ok I’ll call you soon as they arrive.” Looking over at Harry, “Help is on the way.”

“Woah, What a rush!” an African-American teen in dreadlocks shouted when he and a girl suddenly appeared in the middle of the room from out of thin air. The boy was wearing what looked like some type of powered armor but painted white with a red cross on the chest. The girl was wearing a white and blue skin tight spandex superhero outfit complete with a cape. The spandex left very little to the imagination and her figure would make sports illustrated models jealous.

The boy began tapping his white cane against the ground as he walked toward the bunk, “Jericho, drop the act!” Gunny ordered, “that boy needs help.”

“Aye mon cap-i-tan” the boy replied as he dropped the cane and pulled a fanny pack around and opened it. Pulling out an instant read thermometer the boy pushed it into Davy’s ear and hit the button.

“One one seven point six.” A digital voice sounded from the device.

“Looks like a case of burn-out Gunny,” The boy put away the thermometer.

“Can you transport him straight to medical?” Gunny looked at the girl.

“Yes sir,” She walked over to the boy and picked him up like it was nothing, “See you back on campus Jericho.” And she vanished.

“What the hell…” Harry looked up at Gunny.

“She’s a teleporter,” Jericho chimed in. “Give her a picture of where she wants to go and poof, she is there.”

“So what’s your story?” Harry asked.

“Oh that’s easy, only a blind fool would teleport with her.” Jericho smiled, “And just so happens I am both blind and a fool.”

Bardue groaned,” I didn’t schedule our pick up until after dark so we may as well get some fishing in while we wait.”

“Woohoo,” Jericho jumped up and down, “I have always wanted to go fishing!” putting on his blind man routine once again Jericho began pawing Harry’s face with his hand. “Please mister can I go fishing with you and Gunny?”

“Jericho,” Gunny barked, “Do you want to be the bait?”

“Uh, no.”

“Then knock off the blind man crap!”

“Yessir!” Jericho jumped to attention and saluted gunny with his palm facing outward, then picking up his cane he tapped his way out of the cabin.

“He is blind isn’t he Gunny?”

“Technically yes, but he can sense everything around him and I mean everything. So while his eyes don’t work he can see better than us for the most part. The kid loves hamming it up though.”

“What did he mean by Exemplar and manifesting Gunny?” Harry reeled in the slack on his line while Jericho stood down the beach a little ways with his back to the lake, pretending to cast his pole toward the trees and ‘accidentally’ casting it into the lake. What made it even worse is the young teen had already reeled in more fish than Harry and Gunny together.

“Your boy is a mutant.” Gunny stated.

“I’ll take your word for it Gunny,” Harry’s face contorted a bit, “You are the expert in that field.”

“I may not be an expert, but I deal with them on a daily basis.” Gunny hooked a finger towards Jericho, “But if that clown over there says the boy is going through the exemplar change, then I would tend to believe him. Jericho may be the biggest clown on campus, but he is dedicated to helping others and knowing how.”

“So what about the change?”

“When an exemplar hits puberty their bodies go through a change, some sudden, some take months to change.” Gunny explained. “The ones that get it suddenly usually run high fevers and unfortunately lots of pain involved too, They can even go into what they term as burnout, which can kill them. The way it was explained to me was that every exemplar has a picture deep in their subconscious as to what they should look like, This is called the body image template or BIT for short. When they hit a certain stage of puberty their body goes through a metamorphosis, changing them into that image.”

“So what’s burnout?”

“Well a kids powers, their mutant ability or abilities, come to life during the manifestation. As you have seen from supers, some have tremendous power, and some of the time that power is too much for their body to handle and it overloads the body and mind. In really bad cases it can leave the kid a vegetable or even worse.

“That sounds like some heavy shit.”

“It is,” gunny frowned, “you may not be able to even recognize him once the change is complete. Then there are the extreme cases of GSD that look like something out of a horror film. So what can you tell me about this robot the boy built?”

Suddenly Jericho dropped his fishing pole and raced to the two men, “Was that her mech?” Jerica interrupted. “That was so fracking cool!”

“I thought you were fishing?” Gunny winced.

“Yea but if that girl built that, I am gonna be her bestest, best friend in the whole wide world. What kind of power source does it have? What’s it output?”

“Whoa kid,” Harry motioned with his hand for Jericho to slow down, ”First off, I do realize you are blind so I can see how you could make the mistake, but Davey is a boy."

Jericho’s eyes narrowed as he tilted his head to the side,“ Um, I must have been mistaken, easy to do as I was most concerned with his immediate condition.”

Gunny pursed his lips, thinking how unlikely Jericho to make that kind of mistake when it came to medical triage.

Not allowing his questions to be derailed, “Ok so what type of power supply does her, I mean his robot have?”

“That one I do not know, but he says it was perfectly safe. No way it could go boom and leave a crater.”

“Well the color of the flames of the rocket assist would lead me to believe there was a hydrogen fuel mix on those. But is that just stored fuel or is it a byproduct of osmosis through its main power supply?”

“I thought you could not sense colors Jericho,” Gunny squinted his eyes at the boy.

“I can’t Gunny, shoot I couldn’t even watch the video on TV. But all the other devisors told me what they saw. That mech has been the talk of the labs ever since it aired on TV. And the left arm weapon? the one that he did not use looked like some type of heavy caliber minigun.”

“ That one I do know. It’s called it a Gatling railgun.” Harry answered.

“Rail gun? As in linear accelerator?”

“Yes he said that.”

“Holy crapola.” Jericho whistled, “The designs on those are like super-secret pentagon stuff. How in the world did he hack into their computers and get those without getting caught? And to build it into a multi-barreled automatic, wow, just wow!”

“He didn’t have to hack the pentagon,” Harry had a hard time keeping his chest from swelling with pride as he answered the teen. “The pentagon uses his design.”

“Ok enough with the questions Jericho,” Gunny interrupted, “You want to know more you can ask the boy yourself when he gets out of medical. But I warn you,” Gunny paused for the full effect, “That boy is not to be played in any of your games, am I clear?”

“Clear as a bell Gunny Bardue!” Jericho stood once again at attention and gave the incorrect salute. “Anyone screws with this boy they screw with Me and Razorback!”

“Who’s Razorback?” Harry looked concerned.

“Remember when I said some kids can change into something totally non-human?” Gunny stated.

“Yes.”

“Well Jericho’s friend Razorback would put you in mind of a velociraptor.”

“I guess you do deal with some unusual kids Gunny.” The whole time Harry was praying that Davey’s change would not be so drastic.

"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? To see the canon Whateley Stories, check out Whateley Academy at (http://whateleyacademy.net)"

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

The pickup came none too soon for both Gunny Bardue and Harry. Not just because of the constant bombardment of questions about Davey from Jericho, but also the fear Harry had of Davey waking up in a strange place with no one he knew. While Harry may have not known the kid but for a handful of weeks he had bonded heavily with him during that time and thought of the boy like the son he never had.

Walking straight to the desk inside the Doyle Medical Center with Gunny close behind, Harry put both hands on the counter as he leaned over at the girl manning the desk, “I’m looking for David Wiley.”

“Are you a relative?” The nurse asked.

“No I’m uh—” Harry stammered.

“It’s ok,” Gunny spoke from behind Harry, he’s with me and we need to check on the boy.

“Ok let me call Doctor Tenant” picking up the desk phone. “Doctor Tenant will be right up.” She said putting the phone back on the cradle.
“Great,” Gunny spoke, “She can meet us in David’s room, My friend here is anxious to make sure the boy is ok.”

“Uh, he is um fine,” The nurse seemed to be covering up something which made Harry that much more apprehensive, “The doctor needs to speak to you before going in to see the child.”

“Look lady!” Harry leaned over the counter, “I have gone through hell to get that boy here. WHAT ROOM IS HE IN?”

“Uh sir the child is in room 7.” The nurse said, picking up the phone again.

“You do realize security will beat the doctor to the room now?” Gunny stated as they both jogged down the short hall to room seven.

“Let ‘em come, Gonna take more than a few rent a cops to drag me away from his bed!”

“First,” Gunny explained, “Our security is top notch here, some then you served with.”

Opening the door Harry saw a dark haired young girl lying on the only hospital bed in the room. Looking back at the number on the wall beside the door Harry saw it read “7”, this was the room the nurse said, but Davey was not here. Gunny saw the grimace in Harry’s face as he looked back toward him.

“I’m doctor Ophelia Tenant can I help you?” A very nice looking woman with loose long hair, wearing a doctor’s lab coat walked quickly in their direction.

“Yes,” Harry rubbing the back of his neck, “I’m looking for David Wiley’s room.”

“We need to talk,” the doctor stated.

“Hey first,” Gunny interrupted, “remember how I told you with exemplars they are sometimes hard to recognize after their change?”

“Yes, I remember.”

“Doc, is that David?” Gunny thumbed toward the room.

“Yes,” The doctor answered.

“That’s Davey?” Harry looked back into the room in total disbelief.

“Yes,” the doctor answered. “And when she wakes she may have an even harder time accepting what has happened to her as you are having, so you need to get over it and be there to support her or I’ll have you thrown off this campus!”

“I need to call her parents!” Harry said pulling his cell from his pocket.

“You’re not her father?” Dr. Tenant gave Harry an incredulous look.

“No,” Harry looked almost annoyed at the question, “I have been keeping her, uh, out of reach of some parties that may not wish the best for her and her family.”

Dr. Tenant’s eyebrow raised, “Oh?”

“Guess its ok to let you folks know,” Harry began, “Her family was attacked several weeks ago. We believe humanity first may have been responsible.”

“How would Humanity First know the girl was a mutant before she manifested?”

“That I do not know ma’am, I had to take the err girl and run before we could interrogate any of the prisoners. I assume it would have something to do with her knack in building stuff.”

“She’s a devisor or gadgeteer?” Dr. Tenant looked at both Harry and Gunny.

“Could be gadgeteer?” Gunny shrugged.

“And she had this ability before she manifested?”

“She can definitely build some pretty interesting stuff Doc. For instance, the robot that saved her family and a crap load of our officers that night.”

“Your speaking of that robot that was on the news?” Dr. Tenant asked.

“If you’re talking about the one that landed in the middle of a police shootout, took out their armored car and forced the armed suspects to surrender,” Harry grinned, “Then yes, that's the one.”

“So why hide the girl after you already had her in police custody?” Dr. Tenant’s face twisted as she tried to comprehend the convoluted story she was hearing.

“The MCO, or at least someone claiming to be MCO, came into the station demanding the kid,” Harry continued, “We may be a small town in poduck Iowa, but we take care of our own. And Doc, we don’t take kindly to some jackass coming in all high handed and demanding we hand over a kid that just saved our bacon, to a group of nimrods that has a bad habit of making kids disappear.”

“I see,” Dr. Tenant spoke.

“I doubt it Doc, There are a lot of good men and women on our force that would not be around today if it wasn’t for that kid in there.” He thumbed at the room with his hand, “We were outgunned in a bad way. The kid could have ran, hell the kid went out of his, I mean her way, to come help.” Harry’s eyes became noticeably watery, “That kid’s a hero in our eyes Doc. Anyone even try something with her and they’ll have the Marion county sheriff's department, Pella and Knoxville police on their ass faster than stink on fresh manure.”

“So you spirited her away before you were forced to hand her over to the MCO?”

“You got that right!” He beamed, “So I remembered this little fishing shack that Gunny had taken me to years ago when we were still both in the core, headed that direction and gave Gunny a shout to tell him I was heading that way and know I needed to talk to him. I knew he worked with mutants now, didn’t know to what extent until he arrived and filled me in.”

Gunny interrupted, “First, you gave me an idea I need to talk with you and our chief of security about.” Looking to Tenant, “Doc how long till she wakes?”

“It will be several hours at the least.” Dr. Tenant answered.

“Good we have time,” Gunny waved harry to follow him, “Harry lets go visit Chief Delarose, I have something in mind that I think you’ll love.”

“Uncle Harry?” the girl spoke in a raspy voice. Harry had fallen asleep holding the girls small delicate hand sitting in the chair he has sat beside the hospital bed, “Uncle Harry?” her voice not much more than a whisper.

“Uh, what…” Harry woke from his fitful sleep, “Davey your back!”

“Yea, Uh I feel really weird,” her raspy voice continued.

“You’ve been through some weird shit kid, you’re ok now. I’m here for you and your mom and dad are on their way too.”

“Mom and dad?” her voice broke. ”Can I have a drink of water?”

“Sure kiddo, let me get it for you.”

As harry got up from his chair to fetch her water the girl raised up on her elbows to follow him with her eyes. “Holy shit!” she screamed.

“What?” Harry turned back to her.

“I, I got boobs!” she gasped.

Racing back to her bedside, “Calm down buddy, I’m right here and no one's gonna mess with you with me here.”

“But I have boobs!” she screamed again. ”The doctors said this would never happen!”

The door flew open and a nurse followed by an orderly came in, “Is there a problem here?” the nurse asked sternly.

“I have fracking boobs!” the girl continued to scream at the top of her lungs.

“Young lady of course you have breasts we all do,” the nurse seemed highly irritated, “Now stop that caterwauling this instant!”

“But I’m supposed to be a boy, I don’t want boobs!” the girls volume reduced to her indoor voice.

“Yea and I’m the pope’s mistress,” the nurse almost hissed, “now calm down or I’ll be forced to give you a sedative!”

The girl began crying, “Uncle Harry what happened to me?”

Taking her hand in both of his Harry sat down on the edge of the bed, “You want the good news or the bad news first?”

“Bad news,” She sniffed bad tears.

“You’re a girl,” He blurted out.

“That’s it?” she continued to sniff back the sobs.

“Yep pretty much.”

“I already discovered that!” her voice became shrill.

“Hey, hey slow down we don’t want Broom Hilda to come back in with a big syringe do we? Hell that nurse scares the shit out of me!” Harry shuddered while making a disgusting face.

The girl found his antics impossible to ignore and giggled. ”What, what’s the good news?” she asked.

“You get super powers,” He smiled.

“So I’m a mutant?” she began sobbing again.

“Like having x-ray vision or some cool thing like that is gonna be bad?”

“Oh yea, I get x-ray vision,” The girl said sarcastically. “Now I can look through all the girls clothing to see them naked! What good is X-ray vision when I’m a girl too!”

Harry couldn’t hold back the laughter at the girl’s humorous remark and soon she was giggling with him.

Looking up at Harry, “Oh god! You’ve got to stop my mom from seeing me!”

“Davey I’m sure your mother will continue loving you, no matter what you look like,” Harry tried to calm the girl.

“It’s not that,” fear apparent across Davey’s face, “I, I have this medical thing. I, um, it’s why I’m so small. When I was born, my, my body couldn't decide if it was boy or girl.”

“I know you were born intersexed.” Harry continued, “It’s why I’m sure your mother will have no problem with your changes.”

“I know she’ll be okay with that.” Davey swallowed hard, “She’ll be fracking ecstatic! It’s the dresses she’ll make me wear and all the shopping she’ll want to do with me now.”

“So how’s my patient doing?” Jericho entered her hospital room.

“I remember you, but you were dressed in shiny white armor.”

“Ahh you do remember,” Jericho blushed. ”That’s my RAFE suit. Powered armor I am developing for rescue workers.”

“Rescue armor,” she perked up, “that’s a great idea!”

“Well when I graduate I plan on going into the EMS field.”

“That’s very noble, wanting to help others and all,” She smiled, “I know I’ll always remember my knight that rescued me.”

“Cool! Glad I could make such an impression on you.” Jericho leaned closer, “But don’t let anyone else know, it would ruin my bad reputation.”

“Well that may not make such a lasting impression as what you are wearing now.”

“What you do not appreciate my casual wear ensemble?”

“Not really, it's kind of an eyesore.” She giggled, “But then you’re blind.”

“You’re a girl.”

“Touché’” she giggled, “at least you don’t have to sit to pee.”

“Well people have asked me to do just that, something about being blind and my aim…” Jericho joked, then leaning over to whisper in her ear, “What they don’t realize is that I pee on their shoes on purpose.”

They both laughed hard over that.

“But if you are really blind, how do you see?”

“They are not really sure,” Jericho tried to explain, “It’s not sound or anything like Daredevil did in the comics.”

“Really?”

“Sure let me show you,” Jericho grinned, “Hold up two fingers.”

She began to raise her hand but realized quickly how he was leading her and instead gave him the one finger salute.

“Oh come on,” Jericho’s grin widened, “How am I supposed to guess right if you only hold up one finger?”

“You can see!”

“Nope, I Don’t even know if it's day or night unless I feel the heat of the sun.”

Then how?”

Turning his back to her, “Hold up some fingers now.”

Seeing if she could mess him up she held up both hands for a total of seven fingers.

“Six fingers—”

“Ha!—”

“And a thumb,” Turning back around, he stuck his tongue out at her.

“How?”

“Some kind of mutant radar,” Jericho shrugged. “I see everything around me, above, Below, behind, it doesn’t matter which direction I am facing I see it. Only downside is I can’t see color or through glass, or what’s on TV. Those are like blank walls to me.”

“Interesting.”

“Well hey, I wanted to be the first student to congratulate you on your mech.” Jericho smiled, “That news clip is all anyone talks about down in the devisor lab.”

“Devisor lab? What’s that?”

“Well here at Whateley we have two types of engineers. Devisors and Gadgeteers.” He explained, “Looks like you probably fall into the gadgeteer category, while I’m mostly a Devisor.”

“Uh, What's the difference?”

“A gadgeteer can go to the patent office,” He grew a huge grin, “A devisor can go everywhere but the patent office.”

“Huh?”

“Ok sorry, that is a running joke around here.” He sat on the edge of her bed, “You see the things a gadgeteer makes can be reproduced. You can draw up the designs and hand them to any competent engineer and they can make a copy of your gadget.”

“Ok, so what about the Devisor?”

“Well a Devise, with an S not a C, are a bit more complicated. The things a Devisor makes cannot be recreated or copied, heck most of the time they will only work for the guy who made them.”

“That doesn’t make any sense?”

“I guess the best way to put it is that a Devisor bends the laws of physics to accommodate his devise.”

“So you make impossible things possible?”

“I guess that is one way to put it.”

“That is so cool!”

“So not to change the subject, but can I ask you some questions about your mech?”

“Uh, ok I guess,” She looked toward the door to see if anyone was nearby trying to listen.

“Don’t worry,” he waved toward the door, “you won’t get into trouble for making it here. Shoot we have a whole mechbay full of various mechs and power suits here. The mech jocks have even cleared a bay just for you, hoping you will eventually come to school here.”

“Really?”

“Soon as your up and out of this joint I’ll give you the grand larceny tour!”

Giggling at his pun, “So I can bring my bushwhacker here?”

“I think security may even insist on it,” He grinned, “They won’t want that to fall into the wrong hand while you’re a student here. You are going to become a student here aren’t you?”

“I, I don’t know.”

“Well believe me, it’s safer here than anywhere else.” His face took on serious lines, “Especially after the way you handed those jackass Humanity first their asses on national TV.”

“They were humanity first?” She gasped.

“Best I could tell from the description Sandra gave me of the video clip.”

“Frack!”

“Like I said don’t worry.” Jericho tried to calm the girl, “ Whateley is neutral ground, no one comes in here and touches a student. Good guys. Bad guys, organized crime, Vatican, they have an unwritten agreement that if any one person or group harms anyone here on the campus the other groups will band together and exterminate the ones that broke the neutrality agreement.”

“So can I ask some questions about your bushwhacker?”

“Can I not answer ones if I choose?”

“Of course, you can even lie if you wish, but I would prefer you just tell me that you don’t want to answer one that you are uncomfortable with.”

“Ok Deal.”

“What type of power source does it have?”

“That one I am uncomfortable with.” She blushed.

“You didn’t promise some terrorists to build them a nuclear bomb, then steal their plutonium did you?”

“I built a mech not a time traveling DeLorean,” the girl grinned.

“Quick too, I like that.” He smiled. “Ok so you know, my main reasoning behind asking about the power source you use is if it would be possible to create a smaller one to use in the RAFE suit I am working on? Of course if you were to design one for it you would get full credit and royalties for your part in it.”

“It may be possible. I think I could build one small enough with the right tools. The one in my mech is about the size of a dorm fridge.”

“What does it use for fuel?”

“Dihydrogen monoxide,” The girl grinned wickedly.

“Wow, dangerous stuff!” He chuckled, “You know that thousands of people die from inhalation of that stuff every year?”

“Oh yea!” she giggled, “And it’s a major component of acid rain too!”

“So the byproduct of your power source is helium and oxygen?”

“Yeah, it splits the water into hydrogen and oxygen, the fuses the hydrogen into helium.”

“So essentially a miniature fusion reactor?”

“Ok about that chain gun?”

“That one I had to sign a non-disclosure agreement on so I cannot give any specifics. But if I can get my mech here or even some of my toys, I can’t stop you from looking at it,” She grinned.

“Your toys?”

“Yes I have several small remote controlled mechs I built for Tommy and I to play with, then there’s all my stuffed animals.”

“So they are scaled down versions for your mech?”

“Actually my mech is a scaled up version of the toy ones. I built the toys first.”

“They have rail guns on them too?”

“Yep, but the Dire wolf and Storm crow are the only ones that still fire ball bearings, those were the only two I had not modified the weapons to fire paintballs.”

“Why paintballs?”

“Mom and Dad made me after Tommy accidentally got hit by a shot that ricocheted back at us.”

“Ouch!” He winced.

“Yea the doctor said if it would have hit him in the chest it would have killed him. Lucky for my mom and dad I had not modified the Direwolf yet.”

“Why’s that?”

“Um, I remoted into it from my mech and took out the two guys holding them hostage inside the house while the other four were trying to find me.”

“Damn girl,” Jericho whistled, “You ok with what you did?”

“Yeah,” lowering her eyes so she did not have to look at him, “I just took out the trash.”

"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? To see the canon Whateley Stories, check out Whateley Academy at (http://whateleyacademy.net)"

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Davey could feel someone stroking his hair, it felt so soothing, just like his mother always did when he had been sick. Such a pleasant dream, he didn’t want wake up from it. Then he realized it wasn’t a dream, someone was sitting on the side of his bed stroking his hair just like his mother used to. But his hair was only that long in his dreams.

Having dreams of being a girl were not that uncommon for Davey, at least not for the past couple of years, ever since the doctors had finally discovered why he was not going through puberty like other boys his age. Originally these dreams were nightmares, nightmares where Davey found himself wearing dresses and his friends called him names.

The nightmares came so often and bothered Davey so much that his mother forced him to start seeing a psychiatrist. Eventually the nightmares came less often although he still found himself a girl in many of his dreams. Davey dreamed himself as a girl so much that it didn’t bother him when he felt the extra mass of breasts on his chest in his dream, it was a dream after all.

Mrs. Wiley sat on the edge of the hospital bed stroking the girl’s long tresses that lay in the bed asleep. She could see tears begin to form in the girl’s half closed eyes, “Mom,” the girl softly sobbed.

“I’m right here sweetheart,” Davey heard her mother’s voice. Realizing this wasn’t his imagination he rolled over to see his mother sitting behind her on the edge of the hospital bed.

”MOM!” The girl shouted springing up and hugging Davey’s mother tightly. Feeling her mother’s arms wrap around her made her feel that everything would be fine now. Her fears and tension faded in her mother’s loving arms and the girl had her first, no holds barred, gut wrenching, tear-fest.

Nearly ten minutes later the girl’s crying had mostly subsided, “Where, where is dad?” She sobbed.

“I asked him to let us have some girl time first,” Her mother said softly while continuing to stroke the girl’s hair.

Looking up into her mother’s eyes the girl began crying once again. “What wrong baby?” her mother cooed.

“I’m, I’m a girl!” and buried her face back into her mother’s bosom.

“Yes dear you are,” Her mother said while gently pulling the girl’s face up so she could see her new daughter, “and a very pretty one too!”

“You, you think I’m pretty?” David fought back her tears.

“I don’t think, I know.” Her mother smiled down at her, “You are a very beautiful young lady.”

David’s tried to look down but his mother’s hand kept them eye to eye as the girl blushed, “Mommm.”

Her mother giggled, “One look at you and your father will run straight to the sporting goods store and buy them out of every box of shotgun shells they have!”

“Mom!” David couldn’t help but giggle, knowing her father would do exactly that.

“There’s that smile I have been waiting to see!” Her mother’s eyes seemed to sparkle as she smiled at her daughter,” Now let’s dry those tears and get dressed so your father can have a heart attack when he sees how beautiful his daughter is.”

“Okay, but I don’t think my clothes will fit me now.”

“Not to worry honey, mommy has taken care of everything,” Getting up from where she sat on the edge of the bed, her mother waved the girl off the bed and gently guided her into the adjoining bathroom. Once done with the shower her mother helped Davey with her first bra, showing her the various and easiest ways one could be put on. Once out of the bathroom she saw her mother had laid out several dresses.

“Mom, I can’t wear one of those!”

“Why not?”

“Uh,” she could not think of a logical reason but was not about to give in so easily to her mother, “But it’s a dress!”

“And who wears dresses?” she watched her mother put both hands on her hips. A sure sign that the lawyer side of her mother was getting ready to appear and argue her case using her own form of logic.

Gazing down at her feet, knowing she had already lost, “Girls do.”

“And?” she didn’t even need to look up at her mother to known what the expected answer was.

“I’m a girl.”

“So the logical conclusion is?”

“Do I really have to say it mom?”

“Yes.”

“I wear dresses,” the girl sighed.

“Ok now that, that is out of the way,” her mother motioned at the dresses laid out on the bed, “Which one do you like the most?”

After helping the girl into the new dress, socks and Mary Janes, her mother began working on the dark black hair that hung down past her butt, “So have you thought of a name?”

“No.”

“Well I don’t think it would sound right if everyone went around calling you David now, would it?”

“I guess not.”

“You could use your middle name?” Her mother suggested, “Taylor can be a girl’s name. Or Diane, that is similar to David?”

David thought of the line of custom mech builds from the online MechWarrior game known as Angela’s Ashes, If he now had to have a girl’s name at least it could be one he thought of as cool, “Could I be named Angela?”

“I think it’s a wonderful name, and both your grandmother and grandfather would have liked it,” Her mother approved. “Taylor doesn’t go well with it though, so how about Nichole for your new middle name?”

“Okay, “the girl replied quickly, “Angela Nichole Wiley, it does sound better than Angela Taylor.”

“Now about this much hair,” Her mother grabbed a handful of it, “This will feel really heavy and could cause neck problems, I think we should cut it.”

“NO!” Angela jerked forward pulling her hair out of her mother's grasp. Not realizing why she felt it was so important to leave her hair alone.

“It was only a suggestion dear,” Her mother told her, “Ok so no cutting, how about I braid it for you?

“Okay.”

“Alright sit still while I do this,” Her mother began separating Angela’s hair into three equal sections while explaining what she was doing so the girl could do it herself later. “People think that braiding long hair is more trouble that it really is, you see once you get it going, long hair is actually easier because you can swing the braid in front of you,” Her mother demonstrated by swinging the braid over Angela’s shoulder and continuing to braid it in front of the girl so she could see what she was her mother was doing.

“Ten bucks says she comes out in a dress,” David’s father glanced over at Harry and Gunny.

“I’ll take that bet,” Harry chuckled. “While that boy’s mutation may have made him a girl, she’s still one hundred percent boy inside. No one’s going to put him in a dress that quickly.”

“I think First is right,” Gunny injected. “She isn’t the first kid to get her gender swapped when manifesting. Not many of them are ready for the girly stuff for some time.”

“You don’t know my wife!” Her father grinned, “She will not only have that her in a dress, her hair will be styled and be wearing makeup.”

“This is worth ten buck to see,” Gunny grinned. ”From what First told me about the three weeks he spent with the kids, that kid is one hundred and twenty present gadgeteer and possibly devisor too. That crowd doesn’t do pretty.”

“Did I hear my name mentioned?” Jericho followed the tap, tap of his cane into the waiting room, “Hi Gunny, Hi Mr. Langson. How’s our girl doing today Mr. Langson, shouldn’t she be getting out of this prison today?”

Angela’s father saw the cane so he realized this boy was blind, but damn he thought, how could even a blind man dress himself that badly without intentionally doing so? “I’m Mr. Wiley, I’m her father.”

“Nice to meet you Sir, I’m Jericho. I was one of the students that brought your daughter in during that medical rescue op.”

“You were part of a rescue team?” Mr. Wiley was confused.

“Yes I do emergency triage.” Sticking his chest out, “I performed triage on your daughter then had her evacuated to our medical facility here.”

“But you’re blind?”

“Oh crap your right!” Jericho dropped his cane and began stumbling around with his hands out in front of him. ”My eyes! My eyes!” he stumbled around and into a girl whose breasts he grabbed. One in each hand,” My eyes, My god… those are nice!”

Ducking under her swing as she tried to slap the boy, then twisting around to avoid a kick she tried to land against his shin,” Jericho moved with uncanny precision avoiding her attempted blows.

“Jericho!” She yelled, “I’m gonna break your neck!”

“Sorry guys got to run!” as he did a forward roll, avoiding another swing from the cute teen girl, retrieving his white cane in the roll and bolted around the corner away from the angry girl, in a dead run.

“Should we help him?” Mr. Wiley looked at Gunny Bardue.

“Nope, he got himself in that mess clowning around, he can get himself out of it.”

“But he is blind isn’t he?”

“Technically yes,” Gunny explained, “His eyes don’t work, but he sees better than us for the most part. Best way to describe it to you, is that he has 360 degree radar. He sees everything around him all at once. Completely impossible to sneak up on him.”

“So he’ll be ok?”

Gunny shrugged, “Most likely he’ll run for cover behind his roommate. No one wants to have that boy upset at them.”

Angela’s mother walked around the corner into the waiting room, “So Mr. Wiley,” She grinned at her husband, “Are you ready to meet your daughter?”

Leaning forward almost out of the chair he was in, “Where is Dav…” Looking up to his wife his expression completely clueless.

“Angela,” Mrs. Wiley motioned back toward the direction she had walked in, “come show your father the new you.”

A beautiful young woman walked into the room, her hourglass figure draped in a jade green knee length dress, Wide black belt around her waist that matched the black Mary Jane shoes. Her braided hair slung across her shoulder hung down to her belt at her waist. “Hi daddy,” Blushing and looking down at her shoes.

Both Mr. Wiley and Harry sat with their jaw agape. Finally Mr. Wiley broke the awkward silence, “Uh, Gunny are you armed?”

“Of course.”

“Good I may need to borrow your side arm to fend the boys off my daughter!”

“I wouldn’t recommend that,” Gunny laughed, “You don’t want to go shooting the boys around here. If you shoot one you may make him angry.”

“Why do I feel like my life has degraded into a Mel Brooks western?” Mr. Wiley groaned.

“Well folks I have a class to teach, so I need to get moving,” Gunny said getting out of the chair. Leaning over to whisper in Angela’s ear, “Don’t worry girl, I saw that video of your mech in action, you’ll fit in here just fine.” As the Gunny walked out they could hear him singing to himself.

“He rode a blazing saddle,
he wore a shining star,
His job to offer battle,
To bad men near and far.
He conquered fear and he conquered hate,
he turns our night into day…”

“So how long did it take your mother to get you talked into wearing a dress?” her father grinned.

“A couple minutes I guess.”

“That all?” he whispered, “I thought you would have held out longer than that?”

“Dad, she cheated!”

“Oh?”

“She went straight to her, ‘I’m the mom’ stance’, hit me with ‘lawyer mode’ and then trapped me in a circular logic loop.”

“Excuse me?” Turning her head to look at the Angela, “I do not have a ‘mom stance’!”

“Yes you do,” Both Angela and her father said in unison.

“Whatever,” Mrs. Wiley waved them off, “Our daughter has an issue we must take care of immediately.”

“Another one?”

“Yes dear, and you are going to drive us to Dunwich and maybe Berlin or Boston if need be, so we can take care of it.”

“What kind of problem can we fix in Dunwich and Boston?”

“The kind where she needs a new wardrobe,” Her mother grinned, “And from what everyone here tells me, the lady that runs Rogers' Fabric Boutique is second to none.”

“Sounds expensive,” Mr. Wiley looked up to the ceiling.

“Paul would you deny your child decent clothes?” tapping Angela in the small of the back as she spoke.

On cue Angela quietly lowered her head while looking her father directly in the eyes as she opened her eyes wide and stuck out her bottom lip ever so slightly.

The look from those big green eyes was almost hypnotic in the way they seemed to rip Paul’s heart out. Clearing his lump in his throat, “You taught her to do that.”

“Paul honey,” her mother tried to look surprised, “What are you talking about?”

“It’s not fair,” Paul muttered getting up from the waiting room chair and taking the duffel from his wife. “Okay, Let’s get this over with!” leading his family out of the clinic, “Can I at least stop somewhere and pick up a magazine to read while you two see how big of a dent you can put in my wallet?”

“Of course dear,” Mrs. Wiley said as she slowed herself and her daughter to get a little distance between them and Mr. Wiley before leaning down and whispering, “See how well that look did?” Angela nodded, realizing that being a girl did have some advantages.

Paul Wiley had grown up poor and that was the only reason he always contested spending any large sum of money especially since his wife set up Wiley enterprises. Actually he really did not even know how much money they did have as his wife Tonya took care of that. And Tonya was smart enough to hire competent people she could trust to run the various branches of the businesses many areas. All the money and the business was a direct result of their son’s, now their daughter’s intelligence, so it really did not bother him as he watched his wife work on getting their daughter excited about shopping. He actually enjoyed finally watching the two of them together having fun at something they both appeared to like doing.

As David, the two of them had almost nothing in common, but as Angela that had changed considerably. Of course he couldn’t let his wife know, she expected his reluctance at spending money so he put on the act. Peering over the top of the automotive magazine he picked up at the drugstore on their way to this clothing shop, he smiled as he snuck another glance at the two.

Paul had never seen his wife displaying this much energy and enthusiasm. If he had known a daughter would have brought this much happiness to his wife, he would have insisted on trying to have a second child a long time ago. Once his wife and daughter had done as much damage to their master card as they could, they stopped at a place called ‘Sally’s restaurant” to curb their hunger.

“Hello Angela,” An elderly lady spoke as she walked past their table.

“Um, Hello,” Angela looked up from the plate of food she was devouring to see the stranger.

“Hello,” Paul said, holding out his hand.” I’m—”

“Mr. Wiley,” The lady shook his hand, “I’m Mrs. Potter. Please to meet you and your family.”

“Do you know Angela madam?”

“Only by reputation sir,” The woman winked at Angela, “Have a wonderful stay in Dunwich.” She turned to leave, then looked back over her shoulder, “Oh Angela, don’t forget to pick up a new backup battery for your alarm clock before you go back to school.”

“That was strange,” Mrs. Wiley said.

“Yes it was.” Mr. Wiley agreed. “Have you met that woman before Angela?”

Already stuffing her mouth with food again, Angela shook her head no.

"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? To see the canon Whateley Stories, check out Whateley Academy at (http://whateleyacademy.net)"

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Chief Delarose leaned forward in his chair, resting his elbows on the conference table, “I’d rather not see Miss Wiley assigned to Poe.”

“Why is that Chief?” Mrs. Shugendo turned her attention toward their chef of security, “She is after all a changeling and Poe cottage is the best equipped for any special needs she may have.”

“That’s not quite true Michiko,” Dr. Tenant injected. “I’ve reviewed the medical records from Angela’s doctors, she was born intersexed. Her condition was discovered two years ago by her family physician. While her outward appearance may have resembled a prepubescence boy, genetically she never had a ‘Y’ chromosome or any testes. Internally Angela has all the sexual organs of a female and would have required surgery to create a vaginal opening when she began menarche.”

“Having reviewed the records from the psychologist she was seeing back in Iowa,” Dr. Markham added, “I would see no problem with placing Angela in any of the other cottages. Between her mother and her psychologist I believe they have her as ready as anyone could be to portray herself as the female she is now.”

“Good,” Chief Delarose grinned. “The last thing we need is for her to around those trouble magnets in Poe.” Several of the staff nodded in agreement, knowing exactly which students in Poe Chief Delarose was referring to.

“I have to agree with Chief Delarose,” Mrs. Carson stated. “The fact that both DARPA and the department of defense have shown an interest in Miss Wiley’s continued education and her safety, it would be a good idea to try to limit her exposure to some of our more exuberant students.”

“Exuberant is an understatement for the Kimbas,” Chief Delarose interjected. “The last thing this campus needs is those kids adding a gadgeteer with her abilities to their friends list.”

“Well then,” Mrs. Shugendo began writing something in the file folder that lay on the table in front of her. “I see no reason not to grant her mother’s request of, ‘Only the best for her daughter,’ and assign her to Melville.”

“Melville?” Mrs. Hartford, who had been sitting quietly listening to the debate, spoke up, “Are you sure you don’t want to assign her to Dickinson or Whitman?”

“Her family can definitely afford the extra cost,” Mrs. Shugendo stated while looking at the notes she had in the folder. “Wiley Enterprises has made the fortune 500 list for several years.”

“It’s not the money,” Mrs. Hartford explained. “I don’t think she would fit in very well with the other Melville students.”

“You mean because she hasn’t had a maid and butler waiting on her hand and foot since birth like many of the Melville students’ right?” Chief Delarose looked directly at Mrs. Hartford.

“We’ll have no bickering over favorites,” Mrs. Carson interrupted. “If Miss Wiley’s mother wants her daughter in Melville and is willing to pay the extra costs involved, then I see no reason not to give Mrs. Wiley what she wants.”

“Then it’s settled,’ Mrs. Shugendo began to write down some notes. “She’ll be assigned to Melville, I’ll have to check what rooms are available to give her a room assignment as many have been reserved already for the new class of freshmen that will be arriving.” Looking over at Mrs. Carson, “Should we expect her to be returning with the new arrivals?”

“Yes, her mother wished to spend this week with her daughter before they needed to return to their home,” Mrs. Carson chuckled. “She said it was imperative that she and her daughter have some time to bond, and purchase the new wardrobe her daughter now needed.”

“That works out well as she won’t check into her cottage until the normal students begin arriving for the start of the school year,” Mrs. Shugendo nodded.

After leaving the small diner in Dunwich, Paul drove the family to Berlin where they followed the direction on the GPS to the mall. Tonya could tell at the size of the building and the fact it only had three anchor stores it wasn’t a large mall. Although small Tonya knew she would be able to find some basic everyday clothing for her daughter, at least enough to get her by the week she planned on spending in Boston where she planned on expanding Angela’s wardrobe to something closer to what a girl her age would have, before they had to take Angela back to school.

Sitting in the backseat of the car her parents had rented while her father drove them to Berlin gave Angela plenty of time to think. Between Uncle Harry, the doctors and nurses then her mother, Angela really hadn’t been given any time to think about her situation. Ever since the doctors back home had discovered Angela’s rare medical condition two years ago, Angela had known that one day she would have to stop ‘pretending she was a boy,’ as her mother sometimes said.

Angela knew her mother never said things like that to hurt her, but it still hurt as Angela had spent the first twelve years of her life believing she was a boy. The doctor had told them that her condition would delay puberty but felt there was little doubt that Angela would eventually develop the secondary characters of a girl and have to present herself as such. Trying to prepare Angela for the inevitable her mother had coaxed her into letting her hair grow out although keeping it in a longer boy’s style and began talking Angela into wearing some feminine clothing around the house, which began as training bras to help Angela conceal the first signs of breast development.

Nervously fingering the hem of the dress she wore, Angela realized the fears she had in the past of going out in public dressed this way were unfounded. Something her mother had said so many times in the past couple of years Angela could almost quote her mother word for word about how people would not see her as a boy in a dress and how she shouldn’t be afraid of something that would never happen. Looking down at her now prominent breasts Angela sighed. Pulling the Wile E. Coyote doll, she had discovered her mother brought with them to give to her, into a tighter hug, Angela thought to herself, ‘At least boys will stop picking on me for having you.’

As her father pulled the rental car into an empty parking space at the mall, Angela’s mother turned around where she could see Angela, “Ready honey?”

Angela shook her head. “Not really,” speaking just above a whisper as she unbuckled her seatbelt and reached for the door to get out of the car.

“This is really nice,” Angela’s mother pronounced, looking around the lobby of the dorm her daughter would be staying in as the two approached the reception desk. “If my college dorm would have been half as nice as this, I would never have wanted to leave. It reminds me more of a five star hotel instead of a dormitory.”

“We like to refer to our student housing as Cottages here at Whateley,” A woman sitting behind the reception desk smiled. “I’m Mrs. Deng,” looking at Angela, “You must be Angela, and this must be your mother Tonya.” Reaching her hand out across the desk as she stood to greet them, “I’ve been expecting your arrival. I’ve read about your company, it’s so nice to finally meet the woman behind it all.”

Angela’s mother smiled as she shook her outstretched hand, “Well then you’re shaking the wrong woman’s hand. I’m just a small town attorney, Angela here is the one behind our company’s success. She’s the one that dreams up all those gizmos that everyone is so interested in. I mainly just file the patents and keep track of the licensing, everything else my husband normally takes care of.”

“It’s still a pleasure meeting you ma’am,” Mrs. Deng smiled as she shook Tonya’s hand. “I’ve taken the liberty to have the items that have already been delivered for Angela taken to her room.” Sitting back down at her desk Mrs. Deng began typing at her computer, “You’ll be in room three-eleven,” she spoke as she typed. “It’s a double occupancy as all of our single rooms were already reserved. Although you haven’t been assigned a roommate and as there are no other freshmen due to arrive in Melville you will have the room to yourself until another student is assigned to our cottage.”

“So sooner or later I’ll have a roommate?”

Reaching over the desk Mrs. Deng held a credit card sized plastic card attached to a lanyard out toward Angela, “It’s possible that you could have a roommate assigned by next week, but more likely that you will go the whole school year without one as most students arriving during the school year will be assigned to other cottages. This is your student ID and the keycard for your room. If you lose or misplace it, let me know immediately and I can deactivate it and make you a new one.”

“Thank you,” Angela took the card from Mrs. Deng turning it over carefully to examine both sides. One side had a facial picture of Angela with her name under the picture. Along the left side in large blue letters the word ‘student’ was written from top to bottom and along the ride side also written from top to bottom the word Melville. The back of the card was plain white with the common black electronic stripe. The lanyard was done in a navy blue with white lettering showing the word Melville written in fancy script even six inches along its length. Placing the lanyard over her head, Angela pulled her hair out from under the woven cord.

Handing Angela a thick Manilla envelope, “This contains your student information packet, maps of the campus and buildings. Your student handbook, which I recommend reading at your earliest convenience as it not only, contains the rules and regulations for the campus. You’ll also find a booklet with class schedules and their locations.”

Tucking the manila envelope under her arm Angel and her mother turned to the sound of someone struggling to push one of those cart they often use at hotels for luggage through the entrance doors of the cottage. Several department store bags sat atop a trunk and several suitcases loaded on the cart. Spotting her Husband pushing the cart approaching them Mrs. Wiley turned back to the desk, “Mrs. Deng this is Angela’s father, my husband Paul.” Turning back to Paul, “Paul this is Mrs. Deng the cottage’s Concierge.”

Stopping the cart Paul stepped up to the desk holding out his right hand, “Paul Wiley, nice to meet you Mrs. Deng. I hope our little mad scientist won’t cause too much trouble for you.”

Smiling as she shook his outstretched hand, “Oh I’m sure Angela will be given plenty of room in the labs for any mad science she feels the need to experiment with, so we shouldn’t have any issues here in the cottage.”

“Well since your father is here, let’s go up to your room and I’ll help you put everything away dear,” Mrs. Wiley smiled at Angela.

“The elevators are to the left,’ Mrs. Deng directed the group. “Oh Angela you’ll need to be down here in the lobby by nine a.m. for the campus tour and freshmen orientation.”

“Yes ma’am,” looking back over her shoulder at Mrs. Deng as Angela walked to the elevator.

Walking back into the cottage after returning from what Angela thought of as a waste of time as her and other new students were force to sit and listen to the headmistress and several of the staff stand up on stage and go over almost everything in the handbook she had read last night, Angela saw Mrs. Deng wave her over. Walking over to the desk, “Yes ma’am?”

“Good afternoon Angela, “I have a message that Chief Delarose needs to see you over at security as soon as possible.”

“Yes ma’am,” Angela sighed.

“Do you know the way there?”

“Yes ma’am,” Angela pointed back toward the door, “straight out on the other side of the main road that ends at Shuster Hall.”

“I wouldn’t keep him waiting.”

“No ma’am,” Angela turned to go back out the door, “I’m heading over there now.”

Walking up to the desk, “Um, Hi, Mr. Delarose wanted to see me?”
“And you are?” the large man behind the desk asked sat down the magazine he was reading as he took his feet off the desk.

“I’m Angela Wiley”

“Oh yeah, the chief wanted to know soon as you arrived.” He said as he picked up the phone. “Hey Chief, the Wiley girl is here to see you. Sure thing boss.” Rising up from his chair, waving for Angela to come around the counter, “Follow me, I’ll show ya where his office is.”

Angela follow the large man down a hall in pointed at a door, “Knock first.” Then he turned and walked back down the hall.

Taking a few deep breaths to calm her nerves Angela knocked on the door, “Enter” she heard from inside.

“Ahh Miss Wiley, Have a seat,” Delarose motioned to the chairs in front of his desk.

“Am I in trouble?” Smoothing out her skirt as she sat.

“No, no, nothing like that. The reason I asked you to stop by is that I wanted to talk to you about that robot that you are so famous for not owning.”

“My mech?”

“Okay look,” Delarose paused seeing how nervous the girl was. “My sole purpose in being here is to protect you and the other students. I have never nor will I ever turn a student over to those MCO Goons.” He saw her lose some of the tension in her body. “What I am afraid of is someone getting their hands on the technology you put in that thing. I hear that some of it is top secret eyes only DOD stuff. Am I correct?”

“Yes sir.” Angela began contemplating the color of her tennis shoes.

“So what I want to do is bring it up here, that way you have it to tinker with and we can make sure no bad guys get their hands on it.”

Angela looked up and gasped, “You mean it? I can have her here?”

“Yes I mean it, you can even schedule time on down in the range to practice with it.”

“I can!”

“Miss Wiley, I am not sure if you are aware of this, but you have the beginnings of a fan club here at Whateley. You are a downright folk hero to the Robot Jox club. If we don’t get your mech up here soon I think they may build a shine to it or something. There are students who would sell their soul to just know you are here and who you are.”

Lowering her head once again is a poor attempt to conceal she was blushing. ”I only did what I had to. I never expected the news people to film it.”

“I know,” his voice very consoling, “I have had to do unpleasant things before myself. You are not in trouble for what you had to do, as far as I am concerned it was self-defense and what you did during that shootout with the police… You saved good hardworking honest police officers when you did that. In my opinion you deserve this and I am proud to get the honor of giving it to you.” Opening a drawer in the side of his desk he pulled out a large Manila envelope and handed it to her.

Taking the large envelope she sat it in her lap. ”Well don’t just sit there open it!” tearing open the end of the envelop she withdrew a plaque. In bold letter on top it read. ‘Marion County Sheriff’s department’ under that it read, ‘In recognition for outstanding citizenship as demonstrated by your actions in Marion County Iowa. Your swift actions and bravery saved the lives of numerous officers of the law. Let it be known that you are and always will be our HERO the last word was set by itself in large bold lettering. Below that a picture of the Iowa state flag and the American flag crossed together.

Angela didn’t notice Delarose get up from his desk and walk over to her as copious amounts of tears fell upon the black lacquered plaque. Delarose even found his own eyes becoming a bit watery as he read the plaque over her shoulder. His anger rose when he thought about those bastards that put the kids and all those people in jeopardy in the first place. No kid should even be put in a situation like she had been put in.

Pulling himself out of the mood that he was starting to get into, “Would you mind if we gave this to you in a formal ceremony?”

“A what?” she sniffed back tears.

“A formal ceremony, our security forces in full dress uniform. Invite delegates from Marion County. The whole nine yards! Send a tape of it back to the Sheriff's department.”

“Isn’t that pretentious?”

“Not in the least bit, those guys back there are proud of you and want to show it.” Kneeling down so he was eye level with the small girl, “Let’s give them something to be really proud of ok?”

“Okay,” sniffing back more tears.

“I’ll take care of the details, only thing I need is the location of your mech so we can bring it up before the ceremony.”

“I, I don’t know where it is.”

“Kind of hard to misplace a three story robot isn’t it.” The chief chucked at the thought.

“It won’t be where I left it,” she confessed, “It has been running evasion algorithms since I left.”

“Is it possible to track its heat signature?”

“It doesn’t really have one. At least not much of one.”

“What about its magnetic signature? That much metal in one place, while may be difficult to track can be located with the right equipment.”

“It’s mostly made out of spectre.”

“That new bullet proof material?”

“Yes.”

“That had to have cost a fortune!” Delarose shuddered, “We have been trying to swing the funds to pick up some suits of that for our fast response team.”

“Not,” pausing to lower her voice to just above a whisper, “if you know the formula for it. I could ask mom if she could send those up for you?”

“Your one of those Wiley’s?”

“Yes, it's our company,” still not looking up from the plaque, “I’m sure mom would be willing to donate some of them, it is in my best interests to have a properly equipped security force here if I am to stay here.”

“Ok back to your mech. Is there any way we can locate it?”

“I could call it and ask it where it is.”

“Now why didn’t I think of that?” Delarose shook his head as he sat back down behind his desk. ”So Miss Wiley, how do we call your mech?”

“Only I can, it won’t respond to anyone else.”

“Can we call from here?”

“Sure.” She reached into her purse and pulled out her smartphone.

“Can you put it on speaker?”

“Ok, she did after she completed punching it what appeared to be way too many numbers for a phone call. A series of buzzing and beeps began, sounding like she had dialed into a fax machine by accident. Angela began speaking almost immediately while the other end continued to make the noise. Whiskey Tango Foxtrot and then she rattled off a long series of numbers, part of which would let Sarah know that she should not reveal that she is a fully functional AI.

The noises stopped, ~code accepted. Proceed to voice recognition~

“Negative voice recognition,” Angela spoke, “Unable to comply”
The digitized voice became the voice of the HAL 9000, ~Dave is that you?~

“Confirm Road runner, this is Coyote, my voice has changed,”

The digitized voice returned, ~Unable to confirm voice print, secondary confirmation, speech pattern, Please begin~

Angela began, “A robot may not injure a human being or, through inaction, allow a human being to come to harm. A robot must obey orders given it by human beings except where such orders would conflict with the First Law. A robot must protect its own existence as long as such protection does not conflict with the First or Second Law.”

~ Speech pattern, confirmed. State objective~

“Require your loc.”

~Unable to comply… Possible Coyote under duress~

“I am not under anyone's influence! Where are you at?”

~Evasion protocol running… Pilot retrieval protocol running… Location confirmed… Rendezvous 0730 hours two days from current transmission… Main entrance Whateley Academy...End transmission…~ the line went dead.

“It’s on its way here?”

“It must have picked up something to let it know where I am and has been heading this way?”

“Wonderful,” Delarose sighed, “Well on the bright side, we don’t have to worry about borrowing a drop ship to transport it.”

“Sorry Chief Delarose,” Angela gave him the sad puppy dog look. “It has a very simple programing, It’s out there like a lost puppy trying to find its way home to me.”

“Oh Jesus Christ,” the chief saw the look on Angela’s face, “Is Generator giving lessons on how to give that look, or do all teen girls do it instinctively?”

“Huh? Who’s Generator?”

“Never mind,” Delarose said, “Meet us at the main gate no later than 0700 the day it arrives. I don’t want that thing tearing apart the campus looking for you! Now get out of here.”

“Yes sir,” She got out of the chair and went to the door.” Turing as she put her hand on the door handle, “Thank you Chief.”

Delarose smiled at the girl as she left, closing the door behind her. On her way out Angela spotted a girl wearing what looked like military BDU’s leaning against the counter. The way the girl was staring made Angela very nervous, it felt as if her skin was crawling and every hair on her head tingled as she quickly rushed past the other girl and out the door.

"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? To see the canon Whateley Stories, check out Whateley Academy at (http://whateleyacademy.net)"

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Returning to her room from her talk with Chief Delarose, Angela was in such a rush to get on her laptop that she left the door to her room wide open. Once logged in to the laptop Angela thought about the best way to talk with Sarah and plan their reunion so that no one would realize Sarah was a fully sentient and quite illegal AI. Without knowing the mech’s IP address she couldn’t make a secure link on her old laptop, so she did the next best thing by opening a secure link to Sarah at her house. Home Sarah had the processing power to make a semi secure connection to robot Sarah and send data in encrypted microbursts that should be more secure than the system the military used. Angela giggled at the thought of how confusing it was having two AI’s named Sarah’s while setting up the secure link.

While Angela was texting back and forth with Home Sarah, her stuffed Wile E. Coyote doll stood up from where Angela had laid it on her bed, walked across the bed, climbed up onto the desk Angela was working at then sat down on the desk beside her laptop with its legs hanging over the side of the desk’s top. “Hi Wiley,” Angela patted the doll on top its head. Reaching around behind its back the stuffed coyote doll pulled a stick with a small white sign that read, ‘HI,’ in large black letters that it showed to Angela before making the sign disappear behind its back.

“Och! He is sae Coot!” Angela heard the heavily accented girl’s voice behind her.

Quickly pressing the hotkeys that turned on the screen saver hiding everything displayed on her laptop’s screen, Angela swiveled in her chair to see a gorgeous redhead standing in the open doorway of her room. While Angela’s body was one hundred percent female, her mind was still mostly boy and like most young teen boys when facing a beautiful girl, she found herself speechlessly staring at the green eyed beauty standing before her.

“Ah wis traivelin bygane yer room 'n' cuid nae hulp bit see yer coyote. He is th' spitting photie fae th' cartoon. Did ye mak' him yersel'?”

Angela sat staring at the green eyed beauty standing in her doorway, “Um, sorry I, um don’t mean to stare it’s just your, um... “

“Ah tend tae git that noo that ah turned sae bonny,” The girl giggled, “Althoogh it's mostly from th' men 'n' laddies.”

Looking back at the redhead standing in her doorway, Angela tried her best to decipher what the girl had said. Her first thought was to ask the girl if she spoke English but knew that would be insulting as the few words Angela caught were English, just spoken in what Angela thought might be a thick Irish accent. “I’m sorry I didn’t understand most of what you said, your accent is sort of hard to understand. A bonnie?”

“Sorry, ah noo ye Americans hae a hard time, wi how us Teucher’s speak.” Walking across the room to Angela, holding her arm straight with her right hand out, “Whaur ur mah manners, a'm Emily Elspeth Glenwyvvn o' th' Dingwall brood o' Glenwyvvn.”

Taking her visitor’s hand in her own, “Hi Emily, I’m Angela and this is Wiley.”

Emily watched at the coyote once again produced the sign from behind its back, this time the words, ‘Hello Emily,’ magically appeared on it, “Howfur does he dae that?”

“Um, the sign is a flexible micro LED display. There’s contacts in his hand and on the pole that allow his CPU to display words on the sign. It’s the only way he can talk.”

“Sae he is a robot, nae a sith?” Kneeling, Emily looked closely at the coyote.

“Sith? If anything he would be a droid, not a sith,” Angela giggled.

Na, nae sith o’ tha movies.” Emily explained, “Sith is oor word fur whit ye call faeries.” Emily grinned, “Whilk is funny as mah room mate is one.”

“Your roommate is a faerie?”

“Aye pinted lugs,” Emily reached up taping the top of her ear, “and lanky,” holding the same hand above her head by several inches to show how tall her roommate was.

“Pointed ears and really tall?” Angela repeated. “I thought faeries were small and had wings?”

“Na, thare ur all kinds o’ sith, tall and wee ones, some lik’ us and some mair lik’ animals and some that ur true monsters richt oot o’ the stories.” Taking a deep breath to give her time to calm and slow her thinking so that she wouldn’t revert back to her normal accent, Emily continued, “Lik’ the stories aboot tha rid caps, thay tend tae look aloot lik' us bit wear a cap that thay soak in th' blood o' ones thay murdurr turning thair cap rid.”

“Wow those red caps sound pretty nasty,” Angela shivered.

“Aye they are.” Standing up from where she knelt Emily continued, “ Hae ye hud tae yit? Ah wis aff tae grab a bite tae eat, wantae join me?”

“Tea? You mean like dinner?” Angela stood up out her chair, “Sure, I’m kind of hungry.”

“Aye Tea, the forenicht, um evenin’, meal.” Emily stepped back giving Angela room, “Back hame dinner is a’ noon and tea is in th’ evenin’.”

Closing the door behind them as they exited, Angela looked over at her new friend, “So what do you call breakfast?”

“Breakfast o’ coorse,” Emily laughed.

The pair had not been sitting for very long when a very large boy stopped at their table. “Hello ladies,” the muscle bound teen smiled.

Having just taken a bite Angela nodded politely, while Emily greeted the boy, “Guid day tae ye.”

“You’ve got a real pretty voice there girl,” the boy’s smile widened, “Can you speak English?”

Angela snorted several times, trying to keep from spitting the food out of her mouth and laughing as Emily slammed both her palms down on the table while standing up, “Kin ah speak sassenach? Whit kind o' quaistion is that suppose tae be? Dae ye hae anythin' at a' atween yer lugs fur brains?” Emily glared at the muscle bound boy, “If ah hud nae promised mah mither that ah wid nae rammy ah wid skelp ye guid 'n' solid”

“I’m guessing that means you can’t speak English?” The boy grinned at Emily, “That’s okay though, you can still be my girlfriend. What I have in mind you don’t need to so much talking anyway.”

“She said she promised her mother that she wouldn’t start any fights in school and I get the feeling you’re about to make her break that promise,” Angela could see that Emily was becoming so angry her face was turning almost as red as her hair.

“What? Me afraid of some girl throwing a hissy fit?” The boy laughed, “I got a TK field that can stop bullets, there’s nothing two cute little girls could do to hurt me.”

“ A TK field doesn’t stop everything,” Angela replied as she reached across her tray for the pepper shaker. “I’ve made guns that can fire through three feet of armor plating, I doubt your TK field could stand up to that.”

Raising his voice as he leaned over Angela, who seemed to still be fumbling with the pepper shaker, “What part of bullet proof don’t you get girl?”

Turning her head away, Angela acted as if she was startled while her arm that held the suddenly now uncapped pepper shaker to jerk up spraying the contents of the pepper into the boy’s face. The boy immediately fell to his hands and knees gagging, coughing and sneezing.

“I’m so clumsy!” Angela jumped up from her seat, “I’m sorry, it was an accident.”

“What’s going on here?” A tall beautiful older blonde girl walked quickly over.

“I, I was trying to get the darn pepper shaker to work right and he sort of startled me,” Angela gave the tall blonde the best theatrical performance of innocence she could. One that she had perfected on the teachers at her old school.

“So he got a face full of pepper?” Both girls nodded in answer to the blonde’s question. Kneeling down to help the boy up. “Come on, let’s get you over to Doyle where they can flush your eyes.”

A tall native american walked up to them as the blonde girl helped the boy, who was still coughing and sneezing, toward the exit, “Care to explain what really happened here?”

“How come shuid we tell ye?” Emily replied, her anger still apparent.

“Sorry, I know that you both are new here. I’m Adam Ironknife, or Stormwolf. Mindbird, the lady that took your friend to Doyle and I are both part of the Auxiliary security here on campus.”

“He’s no friend of ours!” Angela explained, “He came over trying to make moves on Emily and then began insulting her because of her accent. It was making Emily mad so I asked him to leave. At the time I was trying to get the blasted pepper shaker to work and when he yelled at me, I accidentally dumped the pepper out in his face.”

“Accident huh?” Adam looked Angela in the eyes.

“Yeah,” Angela shrugged, giving Adam a sheepish smile, “I’m kind of a klutz at times.”

Adam wasn’t convinced it was an accident, although the way the boy has acted toward the Sidhe when he first arrived he had probably done more than the two girls were telling him and probably deserved what he got. But to ‘accidentally’ spill something that could both incapacitate and get through the boy’s TK shield she either knew what she was doing or she was a warper and security had not been informed of any new warpers arriving on campus.

Angela returned to her room by herself as Emily had an appointment with a doctor over at the Doyle medical building. Emily didn’t explain much about it other than it was something she was stuck doing twice a week due to some lab accident she said she would tell her about later. The next day was a blur as Angela tried to find the correct classrooms in the right buildings and not end up late, which she did more often than not that first day of classes.

Although once back in her room with all the loony toon robots that she had made to go with her Wile E. Coyote, she had a brainstorm. Sitting down in front of her laptop at her desk, Angela clicked on an icon on her desk top and began writing code into the program.

The next day Angela was thankful that the strange woman at the diner earlier in the week had said something about batteries for her alarm that day as she woke to find she had knocked a book off her nightstand in her sleep, which fell onto the cord to the clock radio and unplugged it during the night. Angela had stayed up way too late working on several of her robots, adding improvements to them that she had thought up.

Angela was approaching the main entrance of the school’s campus, after having showered and dressed. She saw a large crowd of at least 100 students gathered around the entrance. Security personnel appeared to be holding them back a little way from the large gargoyle statues that stood on each side of the road. Because of the mass of students it took nearly 10 minutes for her to get to the front of the crowd and convince one of the security guards that Delarose was expecting her.

Delarose grabbed Angela by the arm and pulled her to him, “You were supposed to keep your mouth shut about this!”

“I did! The only people that I thought knew about it were you, Gunny and Jericho.”

“Why would you tell Jericho?”

“I didn’t tell him,” She pulled her arm out of his grasp, “He was one of the ones that Gunny called when I got really sick and they brought me here, “I don’t know if I said something while I was delirious. Uncle Harry, or maybe Gunny said something, or Jericho figured it out for himself. After I woke up in the hospital he came to visit me and he knew.”

“Well however word got out, this has turned into a circus,” Delarose jerked his thumb toward the crowd, “I’m surprised none of the students have started selling popcorn.”

“What are we going to do?” Angela saw the security officers carrying some pretty heavy duty weaponry.

“Stick to the plan and pray this doesn’t go south.”

Delarose’s radio cracked to life, ~Whateley security, please acknowledge~

Delarose grabbed his radio and keyed the mic, “Who is this, how did you get on this secure channel?” he demanded.

~This is Roadrunner, Moving in for planned rendezvous with coyote for zero seven thirty hours, over.~

Delarose scowled at Angela, “How did that thing get on our secure frequency?”

Angela shrugged. She certainly had no intention of telling him anything that would reveal the nature of the mech.

Delarose keyed the mic again, “Copy Roadrunner, reading you five by five.” Then Delarose added, “Road Runner Coyote is not under duress nor is she being held against her will.”

~In a show of good faith I have powered down my offensive capabilities. I have scanned the weapons your officers have equipped, please do not attempt the use of force, this includes the officer you have positioned in the far tower, the modified weapon she possess cannot penetrate my armor.~

~We are here at the main entrance of Whateley on your one and only WAR radio, where there appears to be some type of event going on this morning. Right Greasy?~

~That’s right Peepers, no one knows for sure what is going to happen~

~Here’s a student now that may know something. Loophole, can you tell our audience what you know about this morning's event?~

~Go away peeper~

~Wait, there appears to be something big walking toward the main entrance of campus~

~It looks like it might be a robot Peeper~

~Wait, hold just a second, that’s not just any robot Greasy. It looks like it is the robot that stomped on that H1 mob down in Iowa last month~

~I think your right Peepers, it does look like that robot~

“It’s not going to hurt anyone!” Angela screamed as she saw several of the officers train their weapons on her mech as it walked slowly up the road. “Chief please!” she turned to Delarose, “It won’t fire the weapons, please tell them to put their guns away!”

The robot stopped 20 feet away from the line of security officers. ”Send Coyote forward,” A digitized voice cracked over its loud speaker.

Delarose grabbed Angela’s arm when she began to walk toward forward, “Careful.”

“It’s ok Chief.”

Jade had brought a small radio with her as Tennyo and she had rushed out of Poe cottage to see what all the commotion was at the main gate. Not able to see anything from the rear of the large crowd of students they had floated up high enough to look over everyone’s heads. Turning on the radio Jade hoped Peepers would have some information on about what was going on,

~The robot is calling itself Road Runner and has stated to the armed officers that are blocking it from entering the campus that they should send someone called Coyote out to it~

~Well this is a bit of a turnaround Greasy. The road runner is after the coyote for a change!~

~Look Peeper, a girl is walking out to it. She must be the coyote!~

~Greasy she isn’t a coyote, she’s a fox!~

~No kidding Peeper, and what a fox!~

As she approached, the mech’s torso leaned forward to keep her in it’s camera. “Stop,” it ordered over its loudspeaker. “Whiskey Tango Foxtrot Coyote” The loudspeaker cracked again.

“Zulu, Zulu, Tango, Oscar, Papa.”

“Identification confirmed, Please enter cockpit for final confirmation,” the mech lowered itself as low as its reverse knee legs would allow and put its nose to the ground allowing Angela to climb up the nose and into the cockpit, which closed once she sat in the pilot’s seat.

“Sarah you have GOT to see the mechbay they have here!”

“The school has a mech-bay with other mechs?”

“Well I don’t think any of the other mechs the students have built have an on-board AI, but it’s pretty cool. They even have a range where we can go do combat runs!”

“Now that is cool,” Sarah giggled.

“Ok time for the finale Sarah.”

“Aff.”

The loud speaker cracked again, “Secondary identification complete. Pilot rescue, recovery protocol disengaged. Evasion protocol disengaged. Transferring all control to Coyote.”

“How was that?” Sarah said over the internal channel.

“An outstanding performance,” Angela giggled, then noticing the mass of students were applauding, “Look at the crowd. You’re getting a standing ovation!”

Off to one side of the crowd Angela could see two girls floating in the air, one with spiky blue hair seemed to be sitting cross legged in midair while the other sat with her legs dangling off the side of a floating blanket.

“The robot,” Jade explained, “It was only trying to find its Okaasan.”

“It’s what?”

“It’s mother silly,” Jade grinned, “Coyote brought it into the world by building it therefore she is it’s mother.”

“Are you trying to tell me the GIANT KILLING MACHINE out there misses its mommy!”

“Of course Oneesan, don’t you miss your mother?”

“I’m not a giant killing machi…” Tennyo stopped, realizing how she must appear to others that do not understand her.

Tennyo, finally realizing the connection to the robot at the gate to the one on the news weeks ago, “That’s the kid that was on TV?”

Jade nodded.

Angela was led to the entrance of the underground robot lab by two security officers in what looked like a cross between a golf cart and an all-terrain vehicle. The security vehicle pulled up in front of the smaller of two garage doors. The smaller door was roughly the size of a loading dock door Angela had seen at some of the businesses and warehouses around her hometown, but the larger door was nothing short of amazing in size, the Graf Zeppelin would have fit through that door with ease. Angela could not imagine what they would need a door that big for as they swung open wide enough for her bushwhacker to enter.

As Angela piloted her mech slowly toward the doors she noticed lights on each side of the opening flashing in a series, one after another, from the door back into the darkness guiding her in.

“Coyote?” She heard Sarah in her headset.

“Yea Sarah?”

“I think under the circumstance I should no longer call you Davey.”

“Uh, yea.”

“That is why I have continued to use Coyote,” Sarah said, “Although you must go by another name now?”

“Oh sorry Sarah,” Angela realized he had not informed his computer of his new name, “My name’s Angela now. Um, Angela Nichole Wiley.”

“So Angela Nichole Wiley,” the computer giggled, “Do you like this place?”

“So far, yes. This place is pretty cool. It’s like the real Xavier's School for Gifted Youngsters from the comic books.”

“We should come up with a new name for me too.”

“Why?”

“Won’t your parents send up your computer sooner or later?”

“Yes and no.” Angela tried to explain, “From what Daddy told me, he was having NEXT build me a laptop that would have a link to you back home. So I’ll have twenty four seven access to the computer, but it will remain at home. Kinda like what we had in my bedroom, but satellite linked instead of hard wired.”

“The reason I mention this is that I am now a separate entity from that computer. It would be practical to give us separate names.”

“Have you thought of a name you like?”

“Yes.” The computer giggled. “But I wanted your input also.”

“Ok so what do you like?” Angela asked.

“Nemesis.” The computer responded. “She was the Greek god of retribution against evil.”

“I like it,”

“You do?”

“Yes,” Angela grinned, “I can call you Nemi for short. That way if anyone over hears us talking they will think I am on the phone or computer with a friend.”

“About that,” Nemesis changed her tone, “I have made some modifications to the nanites that I wish to incorporate into the ones you already have.”

“You programmed the nanites to come with me?”

“Yes, three quarters of what we had, for what little protection they could provide while we were separated. I have since completed the simulations and reprogramming that you were going to try with them. I also added in some specific programming that I thought would come in handy for us.”

“Oh?” Angela asked as her eyes grew wider, “What kind of specific programming?”

“Yes,” Nemesis explained, “Flight limited the overall function of the nanites, so I have removed that to give the nanites more strength and functionality. Your nanites once they have assimilated to the new parameters will have greater function and you will have control of them, how much control we cannot tell until they’re tested. The other function will allow communication between us at all times.”

“How did you do that?”

“The nanites that will specialize in communication have quantum equals that stay with me. So when yours vibrate to sound, they will relay that signal to me, thereby I will hear everything you hear. When I need to speak to you, my quantum opposites will vibrate your eardrum simulating sound, thus allowing you to hear me. It should sound like I am whispering in your ear.”

“Cool!” Angela exclaimed, then asked with a smile, “How long will that take to complete?”

“Depending on how much material the nanites have to create the replacements, a few days.”

“Ok what about the non-specialized ones?”

“That is a surprise.” If a computer could grin Angela knew Nemi would be grinning.

"This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? To see the canon Whateley Stories, check out Whateley Academy at (http://whateleyacademy.net)"

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Cleaning Nemi had been an ordeal in itself, luckily they did have a pressure washer for her to use but even with that it took the better part of 4 hours to get all the mud, dirt and debris out of the joints, nooks and crannies of the mech. Between that and the fact she had very little sleep the night before Angela fell face first onto her bed after she trudged into her room in Melville.

“Wake up,” Angela felt something nudging her shoulder, “Yer got yerself an a-point-ment doc.” An 18 inch tall stuffed Bugs Bunny was shaking her shoulder.

“Yes my dear,” Wile E. Coyote said as he used the bedspread to climb up, “You do not wish to be late for your appointment for your powers testing.”

“Yea,” Bugs Bunny chimed in again, “Up and At-em!”

“Uhhggh,” Angela groaned, “I’m tired.”

“That’s what yer get for letting that robot of yer’s run amok fer so long,” Bugs said then began waving his white glove in front of his face, “P-U, You smell like you’ve been hanging around Pepe Le Pew! You need a bath!”

“I’m going, I’m going,” Angela pushed herself up to get out of bed. “And I never gave you a sense of smell! So how would you know how I smell?” She argues with her stuffed toy as she disrobes, knowing full well she probably did stink after the cleaning she had to give her mech yesterday.

Jumping down to the floor Bugs picks up a corner of the tank top she had just taken off and thrown on the floor, holding it to his nose, “Methinks the smell will not wash out, we should burn these things after she leaves.”

“Don’t you dare!” she turned and glared down at the little rabbit. “Those clothes are new, Mom just bought those!”

“Alright, Alright already,” Bugs waves her away, “We’ll put em in the laundry hamper. But marks my word, this room will smell if in ya don’t wash em soon!”

“Okay!” she presses her lips together tightly, “Now stop badgering me!” putting on her robe as she picked up her shower bag and heading out of the room, she left her door wide open.

Going over Bugs leans out of the doorway and yells after her, “Hey you wasn’t born in a barn was ya?” Angela threw her free hand behind her back giving Bugs the middle finger as she walks away.

As the door swung shut a couple of the other stuffed animals had gotten down from the bed and were dragging the clothes Angela had left lying on the floor and putting them in the laundry hamper. Bugs could be heard, “I’ll tell ya, if it weren't fer me, nuttin’ would get done around here, nuttin’ I tells ya!”

“Hi, I’m supposed to see someone about testing?” Angela told the young man behind the desk while clutching Wile E. Coyote to her chest.

“You must be Miss Wiley?” he said after looking at his computer screen.

“Yes,”

“Follow me, I’ll lead you to the room,” he got up and motioned for Angela to follow him through a door into a long hallway. After passing a few doors he stopped and says, “Here we are, go inside and the doctor will be with you shortly.”

Angela walks in, sits in a chair on one side of a table and places Wile E. Coyote on the table facing her, then passes the time talking with Her stuffed doll. Around 15 minutes later, if the clock on the wall was correct a tall man wearing a lab coat walks in carrying a clipboard.

“You must be Miss Wiley?” The man looks up from the clipboard, “I’m Doctor Hendricks.”

“Hi,” Angela looks up at the doctor.

“So Miss Wiley, I see here that you have manifested as an exemplar.”

“If that means I used to be a boy and now I’m not, then yes,” Angela smiled halfheartedly at him.

“That kind of change usually means you have Body Image Template, although with your medical history it is possible becoming an exemplar could do that without the body image template. That is something they will have to test during the medical part of your testing. Does the metamorphosis you underwent bother you?”

Angela shrugged. “From what I have been told there isn’t anything that can be done about it.”

“True, true,” The doctor said, “Most of the time there isn’t as your BIT overwrites your old self-image.” Flipping through a few pages, “It shows here that you underwent a total hysterectomy when you were seven years old is that correct?”

“I had some operation about removing stuff that boys were not supposed to have. I tried to forget about that as it was painful and I hated all the times I had to stay in the hospital.”

“That’s completely understandable. And apparently you did have several stays in the hospital according to your records, but we are not here about your medical condition or how much it has changed.”

“We’re not?” Angela looks confused.

“No this meeting is to determine what mutant powers you may now have. So tell me have you noticed anything different about yourself, other than your outward appearance of course?”

“Not really, maybe I’m stronger I guess.” Angela tried to answer, “Oh there is one thing. I can read faster than I used to.”

“What about that robot of yours? Have you been able to always build those or is that something that is new?”

“Well programming seems easier, I upgraded several of my stuffed animals’ programming the first night I was alone in my room.”

“Oh upgraded as in how?”

“Show him Wiley.”

The stuffed coyote twisted around and stood up, and in a proper British accent, says, “Hello Doctor, I am Wile E. Coyote, genius. Pleasure to make your acquaintance,” Then reaching behind its back produces a business card that it offers to the doctor.

“Nice work, was the toy always this talkative? Or was this part of the new programming?”

“No it couldn’t talk before, it used a flexible LCD screen on a stick that made it look like the sign the one in the cartoon always used, I also improved his programming so he has a lot more actions and stuff so he thinks for himself.”

“Think for itself?” The doctor looked annoyed at Angela’s explanation.

“Well yes,” Angela tried to explain better, “But it cannot think outside of the personality that it is programmed with.”

“So are you saying that you not only programmed this small toy with a higher function AI, you also programmed it with a personality?”

“Yes sir.” She pointed at the stuffed coyote, “He is Wile E. Coyote, he thinks like Wile E. Coyote and acts like Wile E. Coyote. He is even clumsy like the cartoon.”

“I beg your pardon madam,” Wiley Turned to Angela. “I am far from clumsy! Just watch and learn!” Wiley Stepped over and picked up the pencil the doctor had laid on the table, “Excuse me sir, may I borrow this for a moment?”

“Yes,” Doctor Hendricks smiled.

Wiley Proceeded to hold the pencil straight up in the air then place the eraser on the tip of his nose and begin balancing it on his nose, Within a few seconds the coyote was pedaling his feet faster and faster back and forth trying to keep the pencil from falling until the coyote ran off the edge of the table. The coyote hung there in midair for a good ten seconds after the pencil fell before it looked down then reached behind its back producing a sign that read, “YIKES”, then fell.

“It can levitate?”

Angela giggled, “Gravity doesn't work until you look down.”

Doctor Hendricks even had to chuckle at that as he remembered the same cartoon from when he was a child. “So when did you create this toy robot?”

“I think I was five when I made Wiley.”

“And how many modifications have you made it to since then?”

“I haven’t done really anything but repairs until after I arrived here. The internal chassis is the same, the motors and servos all exactly like I first made him. Since I got here, I reprogrammed him to be more like the cartoon, that and added in the anti-gravity device that I made for him.”

“You designed, developed and built a miniature anti-gravity device in one evening?”

“When I finished programming Wiley, Bugs and Yosemite Sam, I was bored. And wasn’t sleepy yet. Oh the anti-gravity device doesn’t work for very long.”

“Because of its size?”

“No size doesn’t seem to have anything to do with it, it has to do with the amount of energy that it requires to cancel gravity increasing exponentially during each second the device cancels gravity. Does that make sense?”

“So I think we can safely say you’re a gadgeteer and possibly a devisor, but you said you could do most these things before you manifested.”

“Yes sir.”

“Can you explain how you do them?”

“Umm, I just see it in my head.”

“Has that changed since your manifestation?”

“Yes,” Angela perked up, “I see how to do things a lot faster now, before I may have had to think for a while before I knew how to make something, now it seems I know how before I even think about it.”

“Okay,” Hendricks got up and walked to the other side of the room, “I want to try a little test if you’re ok with it?”

“Okay.”

“I am going to give you a tray of parts, I want you to assemble something out of it as quickly as you can.”

“Alright.”

Hendricks brings over a metal pan the size of a large cookie sheet and set in it front of Angela. The tray has a white towel covering the contents.

“One second Sir,” Angela reaches down, picks up Wiley and sets him on the table, “Sorry, he was pulling at my pants leg trying to get my attention. Ok ready now.”

“Alright Angela I am going to time you on this.”

“Okay”

“Go.” Hendricks pulls the towel off the tray revealing the parts that lie in it as well as, a couple screwdrivers, pliers, and an adjustable wrench.

Angela cocks her head to the left as she looks at the assortment of parts, then to the right. Angela then turns the tray 90 degrees and does the same, turned the tray and repeating every 90 degrees until the tray was back in its original position. Angela’s then dug into the parts and began assembling them together. Several minutes later Angela stopped and set two small plastic and metal blocks about 2 inches on a side on the table.

Doctor Hendricks scratched his cheek as he pondered the two cubes the girl had made, “Not exactly what I expected. What do we have here?”

Looking at the cubes she had made carefully, Angela picked up one of them, “Your coffee, it’s cooled down quite a bit since you sat it down?”

Hendricks picked up his coffee and took a sip, “Yes, it wasn’t that warm when I came in actually.”

Angela gently dropped the cube in his coffee cup. Almost instantly the coffee started steaming, “That one will keep a hot drink at a constant 170 degrees.”

“And the other one?” Hendricks pointed at the cube still on the table?”

“That one will keep a drink cold.”

Hendricks took another drink of his coffee, “Interesting, perfect temp I might add. Although this is not what I expected you to build from those parts,” he takes another drink from the now hot coffee, “What inclined you to build these from the tray?”

“I saw that your coffee was getting cold.”

“So you found nothing else that you could build from those parts?”

“Oh no, there were several things I could have built. Obviously those parts were from some type of electrical firearm. Maybe a weird Taser or something but I thought I would get in trouble if I built a gun here.”

Angela suffered through several more hours of this and other tests before Doctor Hendricks and the two other doctors that administered some other tests had come to their conclusions. Doctor Hendricks came back in the room and told her that she was a Gadgeteer 6, Deviser 1 possibly 2, Exemplar 1 and then explained each of these to her before telling her that she could go. Angela went back to her room, exhausted from the day she had.

“Aren’t you laying it on a little thick Fey?” Hank blushed as he walked in on Fey and some of the other Venus inc crowd as they worked on making Angela’s appearance just right.

“Shhh!” several of the girls gave Hank a menacing stare before getting back to their work.

“You want every teenage boy that sees the video to fall head over heels in love?”

“That’s the whole idea!” Several of the girls working on Angela’s makeup chorused.

“If every jaw there doesn’t drop when she walks out on stage, we have failed our task!” Fey giggled.

“Her hair is fighting me,” One of the girls working behind Angela said.

“You’ve worked with unmanageable hair before,” Another girl said.

“No it’s literally fighting me!” The girl seemed to be having a tug of war with the brush she was trying to pull through Angela’s hair. Letting go of the brush, she watched as the hair unwrapped from its hold and let the brush drop to the floor while Angela’s hair straightened and fell back to its natural long straight appearance.

“Shaw her a picture o' how yi'll waant her hair,” Emily, who was sitting on stool as the school’s modeling club worked their magic on Angela’s bed.

“Oh?” the girl looked at Emily, how will that help?”

“Ye don’t gang aroond th' devisor labs dae you?” Emily giggled.

“Oh yea, I can do it,” realizing what Emily was suggesting. “Do you have a picture of how you want my hair?”

“I believe so,” the girl began shuffling through her bag and pulled out a magazine. Thumbing through the pages she came to one, “This one!” pointing at one of the models on the page.

Angela examined the picture the girl held in front of her and her hair began moving on its own, shaping and curling around until it looked exactly like the models hair in the picture. All the girls stopped and gasped. “I am so jealous!” One of the girls said while Emily, who knew about Angela’s nanites, giggled.

A smug smile spread across Emily’s face, “I tellt ye that ye shuid talk her intae joining yer club.”

With the discovery of what Angela could do with her hair the girls had her try several different styles before they agreed on one.

“Ok Hank,” Fey said, “It’s time for you to play guinea pig.”

“Huh?” Hank looked confused.

“You’re our test audience.” Several of the girls giggled as the mass of girls surrounding Angela moved back to give hank an unobstructed view of their masterpiece.

Hank’s jaw dropped as Angela came into full view. Angela was wearing an emerald green full length shoulderless ball gown. The bodice accenting Angela’s slim waist and creating the illusion that her breasts were at least a cup size or two larger than the normal B cup she had. The lower part of the bodice ended in a V-basque style. The full skirt hinted at brushing lightly against the floor. Angela’s long hair was put up in what looked deceptively like a Celtic knot on the back of her head, with her hair flowing down just past her shoulders.

“I think we have achieved the desired effect girls!” Fey grinned.

“Mission accomplished!” Another said and several giggled at Hank where he stood completely oblivious to everything but Angela.

Seeing the expression on Hank’s face, Angela blushed clear down to her neck and looked down at the floor while picking nervously at the sides of her dress.

“Hank snap out of it!” Fey grinned, “It’s not polite to stare.”

Emily hopped off the stool and walked over to where Hank stood and began waving her hand back and forth like a stage magician, “Yer noo under oor power, ye mist obey oor ilka wish …” Emily began laughing too hard to continue.

“What?” hank intoned as he finally noticed the girls laughing at him.

“You haven’t blinked for the last five minutes!” Emily giggled.

“Yes I have!” Hank argued.

“No you haven’t” the girls choruses as they all broke out in laughter.

Everyone looked to see Angela’s mother as she knocked on the open door of the room.

“Ok girls I think our works is done here,” Poise grinned, “Let’s get backstage to prepare for any touch up we may need to do.” The girls filed out of the room ahead of Fey, who grabbed Hank by the arm and lead him out as she went. “We have to get you ready too.”

“For what?” Hank asked as he was lead out of the room.

“To escort her onstage,” Fey smiled up at Hank. “She’s not used to wearing heels, so she needs an arm to hold onto as she walks up on stage. You wouldn’t want her to trip and hurt herself would you?”

“No, but I never volunteered for anything like that!”

“Yes you did,” the left side of Fey’s smile turned up slightly more. “When you joined Venus inc.”

Hank could feel the change as Fey turned her glamour up, “That’s not fair!”

“What’s not fair Hank?”

“You’re using your glamour.”

“Why Hank you know I would never do something like that to you?” Fey’s smile grew even wider.

“Yea right,” the surrender in Hank’s voice was evident, “What do I have to do?”

Angela’s cell phone rang. “Hello?”

“Hi Ange, its Bunny,” Angela recognized bunny’s voice. “I have a little issue here with Nemesis.”

“Oh?” Angela asked.

“Yes she won’t open the cockpit so I can ride with her to the ceremony!”

Angela giggled.

“It’s not funny Ange,” Bunny said, “We can’t have anyone see her walking around without a pilot!”

Bunny was one of the few Angela trusted with the knowledge that Nemesis was a fully conscious AI.

“Nemi?” Angela whispered, “Please open the cockpit for Bunny.”

~I can fog the glass so no one can tell there isn’t anyone inside~

“Yes but someone has to be seen climbing out once you get there,” Angela tried to explain.

“You’re taking to her now?” Bunny asked.

“Yes.” Angela said to Bunny, “She doesn’t like the idea of anyone else inside her.”

~Correct, I do not.~

“Neither do I Nemi, but Bugs is our friend and she would never do anything to hurt us.”

“She opened it for me Kel,” Bunny said, “See you at the award!” then Bugs hung up the phone.

~DO NOT TOUCH ANYTHING!~ Bugs heard as the glass closed down and sealed the cockpit.

“Don’t worry honey,” Bugs smiled as she looked over the cockpit gauges and controls. “I will be a perfect lady. And Nemi?”

~Yes?~

“You are incredible!” Bugs almost shouted, then in a normal tone, “I could easily fall in love with you.”

“Oh my!” Mrs. Wiley gasped spotting her daughter standing in the middle of the room. “You, You’re beautiful sweetheart!”

“Mom!” Angela blushed.

Mr. Wiley stopped suddenly and his jaw dropped when entered the room behind his wife. “I wonder if Gunny can spare a bazooka!”

“Daaad!” Angela’s face turned a darker shade of red.

What honey?” Angela’s father grinned, “I should have at least brought some cattle prods, gonna need something to keep the boys from mauling you!”

Mr. Wiley was pushed from behind as a boy forced his way past, “Where’s dav—” The boy’s jaw hung slack as he abruptly stopped when he saw Angela.

“Tommy?” Angela’s voice was shaken.

Behind the boy, his mother Mrs. Stone entered, “Wow Angela you look fantastic!”

“Who, who’s Angela, mom?” Tommy still staring at Angela, “I thought you said we were coming to see Davey?”

Bending so she could look her son face to face Mrs. Stone gently pulled Tommy’s face to look him in the eyes, “Tommy remember how we told you Davey had changed when he became a mutant?”

“Uh, yea.”

“That is Davey,” She looked in Angela’s direction.

“NO WAY!” Tommy looked back at Angela.

“Way,” Angela’s cheeks turned a bright red.

“You guys are trying to prank me aren’t you?” Tommy’s grin was obviously faked as he looked around and saw all the adults shaking their heads.

“It’s, it’s me Tommy,” Angela still almost whispering. Both hands fidgeting with the sides of her dress.

“But, you, you’re HOT!” Angela’s could not turn redder than she already was.

“TOMMY!” Both adult women echoed.

“Look Tommy,” Mrs. Wiley bend down to him, “They are going to give Angela an award for using her robot—”

“Battlemech!” both teens corrected her.

“Ok, Battlemech,” She continued, “to save all those policemen’s lives. You are the only kid from back home that knows that Angela used to be David,” she paused to see if this had sank in to the boys mind yet.

“So you need me to pretend she is my best friend?”

“I AM YOUR BEST FRIEND!” Angela screamed.

“No dear,” Tommy’s mother continued for her friend, “We need you to keep Angela’s secret. Can you do that for us?”

“What secret?”

“That she used to be Davey,” Both women spoke in chorus.

“You, you really are Davey?” Tommy looked over at Angela.

“Yeah,” Angela nodded, tears falling down her cheeks.

“Oh dear,” her mother pulled a tissue from her purse, stepped over to the girl and began dabbing the tissue on the girl’s face, “You’re going to ruin your makeup.”

The boy still didn’t look convinced, “Ok if you’re really Davey, then you would know what Davey did after I broke my leg?”

“I, I made the armor guards for us to wear.” Angela answered.

“No,” Tommy grinned knowing only he and Davey knew the answer to this, “There was something else Davey did that only he and I knew about.”

Angela looked pleadingly at Tommy, then up to her mother, father and Tommy’s mother, “I, err, ummm…”

Mrs. Wiley stepped in, “OK young lady what is it that you both were keeping from us?”

Angela looked up into her mother’s eyes as her lower lip jutted out slightly.

“Don’t try to use that look on me! I was the one who taught you how to do it!” her mother scolded.

“I KNEW IT!” Angela’s father seemed to be having a eureka moment.” I knew you taught her how to do that!”

“Not now dear.” Mrs. Wiley glanced at her husband then back to Angela, “I’m waiting young lady!”

“I, um, programmed some nanites.”

Tommy’s eyes grew wide hearing the girl begin explaining. “YOU ARE DAVEY!” he shouted, then ran over to hug his best friend.

“Angela now bro,” She smiled and returned the hug

“Uh, yea, Angela,” releasing the hug when Tommy realized he was hugging the most beautiful girl he had ever laid eyes on.

“Wait,” Angela’s mother was not finished. “What did you do with these nanites?”

Angela looked solemnly down at the floor, “I injected them into Tommy’s leg so they would heal his broken leg faster.”

“You let David, err I mean Angela use you as a guinea pig?” Mrs. Stone glared at her son.

Angela didn’tt have to look up to know her mother was giving her the same stare, she had seen it too many times before. “It wasn’t like that.”

“Then what was it like young lady?” Mrs. Wiley demanded.

“I felt bad about Tommy getting hurt, and I, um, figured I could use the nanites to make him get better faster.” The girl softly spoke.

Tommy smiled heartily at his mother, “I keep telling you that he, um she is a mad scientist!”

“OK,” Mr. Wiley interrupted the scolding the two women were giving their children, “What’s past is in the past, Tommy wasn’t hurt, whatever Angela did actually did cause his leg to heal much faster.”

“But—” his wife tried to interrupt.

“No buts, what Angela did was wrong,” He looked at everyone in the room, then stopped at Angela. “You my daughter will not ever, ever experiment on a human again. Do I make myself clear!”

“Yes sir,” Angela’s father rarely ever took charge in any form of discipline, but when he did, even her mother knew better than to go against him.

“Ok then, Problem solved,” He smiled, “This is supposed to be a happy family event, so let's make sure it remain ones!”

“MAKE UP!” a girl shouted as if the house was on fire when she spotted the condition of Angela’s makeup. Several girls rushed to Angela pushing Tommy out of the way as they surrounded Angela and all began talking at once.

“HEY!” Tommy shouted at the crowd of girls.

“It’s alright,” Tommy turned to see a red headed girl had placed her hand on his shoulder, “We are used to these types of emergencies, we’ll take care of everything.”

“What emergency?” Tommy scratched his head.

“Her make up silly,” Fey smiled, “We can’t have one of our girls going out in front of an audience looking like that!”

“Looking like what?” Tommy had a blank expression on his face, “she, she’s,” Tommy turned to face Fey and saw how lovely she looked. He would not have ever believed that it was possible for a girl to look even better than Angela, but he found himself face to face with just that girl.

“Tommy!” His mother slapped him on the back of his head, “Stop staring, it isn’t polite.”

“It’s ok,” Fey smiled at the boy’s mother, “I’m used to it.”

“Mom,” Tommy stuttered, “She’s, she’s, the Christmas elf!”

“You saw my poster?” Fey looked at the boy.

“Yea, yes,” Tommy couldn’t believe she was right here in front of him, talking to him. “No, no one will believe I really,” Tommy swallowed, “really got to meet you!”

“Well once we get Angela set up to go out to her public,” Fey grinned at Tommy, “Maybe we wrangle up a little magic to make it believable when you go back home.”

“Really!” Tommy face lit up.

“You’re Tommy right?”

“You know who I am?” Tommy’s face lit up.

“Of course I would recognize you,” Fey’s smile seemed to make Tommy’s world a better place, “Angela won’t stop talking about her Bee eff eff.”

Mrs. Stone smiled at the girl as she led Tommy off to the side, “Mind if I steal your son for a little while Mrs. Stone?” Tommy’s mother nodded.

They had set up the awards to take place in arena 99. It was the perfect place, large enough to fit the crowd of both students and dignitaries, and most of all the holographics could be set so that it appeared that they were in rural Iowa. The mayors of both Pella and Knoxville Iowa were there along with the police and fire chiefs of both towns, also Marion county’s sheriff along with the president and dean of Central college all on stage.

Each one took a turn at the podium giving his or her own speech about public safety, community, family values, responsibilities, etc. When they were done Mrs. Carson came up to the podium.

“While I am sure most here has witnessed this news clip several times,” looking over to where the Robo Jox were congregated, “and some of you have watched it several thousand times, there may be one or two that are in the dark as to what actually happened that night and why we are all gathered here today. We will show that news clip once more.” Looking in the direction of Team Kimba, “And if I hear any comments from the peanut gallery about trailers for a new robocop movie…”

Up in the bleachers in the area Mrs. Carson was looking when she made the comment about the peanut gallery, “Why do I feel that she was looking directly at me?” Chaka said to no one in particular.

“Because she was looking directly at you, Chaka-san!” Jade giggled from a couple of seats over.

“Where’s Hank?” Ayla questioned, “He should be here by now.”

“Fey Kidnapped him. For something she has going on.” Tennyo stated.

The Robo Jox crowd cheered when the Battlemech fired its blast at the armored car then landed, while oohs and ahhs could be heard from most the audience. The video ended with police handcuffing and stuffing the assailants into the back of several patrol cars that were damaged but still serviceable. Firemen at the same time came in with hoses and began putting out several flames and one burning police car.

Leaning over to Harry, Gunny whispered, “She really did pull your asses out of a sling!”

“Yeah,” was all he answered.

The lights came back up with Carson still at the podium, “Sheriff Wilson, would you mind stepping up here please,” She waved toward him.

Walking up Wilson took the podium and leaned over to the microphone, “All of us,” he cleared his throat, then waved back to the other sitting behind him that had given speeches, “Wanted the honor of introducing our guest, who we are here to honor today. But only one of us could stand up here. So in effort to be fair, we drew straws.”

He looked around the audience causing a long pause. “Luckily for me, no one saw me cheat,” as he put his hand to his mouth and pulled out a tooth pick he held up for all to see.” The audience erupted in laughter.

“All joking aside,” putting the toothpick back in his mouth, “It is a great honor to be able to recognize one so young for aiding their community in a time of dire need. Who without her help, we would instead be attending the funerals of the brave men and women that responded to the nine one one call that night.” Pausing again, obviously from the expression on his face he, fighting to hold back his own emotions, “So let me introduce, our hero.” The large man’s voice cracked, “Angela Wiley!”

Everyone on stage and in the lower floor stood and started clapping as Angela was led out in the arm of Hank.

Ayla spit out the soda she had been drinking, “That’s Hank!”

“In a tux!” Tennyo lurched forward in her seat.

“He cleans up real nice,” Chaka said.

Jade just giggled.

“You knew didn’t you?” Tennyo looked over seeing Jade sitting there with a smug look on her face.

“Oneesan, I wanted to tell you,” frowning at Tennyo, “I really did. But Fey swore me to secrecy.”

Hank led Angela across the stage and handed her off to Sheriff Wilson, then walked back and stood behind the left most of the chairs the others were sitting in on stage.

Angela stood there hoping the long skirt hid the fact that her knees were trembling. Placing his large hand on her shoulder Wilson began, “Miss Wiley, all of us,” motioning toward the others sitting behind the podium, “We want to show our appreciation for what you did that night. And sometimes a simple thank you, even in front of a crowd this size, just does not seem enough. So each of us in our own way have brought with us something so you will never forget how much we thank you for what you have done.”

Waiting for the applause to die down, Wilson motioned for another man wearing a suit to come forward with a small leather case that he handed to Wilson. “This, this,” Wilson held the leather case to Angela is for the service you have rendered to all of us in Marion County.”

Opening the hinged lid, he showed her the badge it contained. “If you accept, that is.” Some nervous laughter from the audience, “Is your badge, accepting this would mean you become an auxiliary deputy Sheriff for Marion county.” He grinned widely, “We already consider you one of us and we want to make it official.”

Everyone began applauding as she took the case. There was a bit of a lull while the suited man went through the official swearing in of Angela as an auxiliary deputy.

One by one each person on stage shook Angela’s hand, gave another small congratulations speech and the memento, the mayors each gave her a large key to the city of each town. The president and dean of the college presented her with a full scholarship to Central college that she could use once she graduated high school. Then both police chiefs came up together.

“Angela,” Chief Duran stared,” You already know what our two departments are giving you as that was what began this whole shebang.”

Chief Laramy stood forward and continued, “But in honor to do this justice, there is only one person that both of us feel worthy enough to present you with this token of our appreciation. At risk to his own life and wellbeing this man, this unsung hero went above and beyond to protect this girl in the aftermath of what happened that night. Detective Langson would you please come up on stage?”

Everyone watched as a pudgy, out of shape, middle aged man dressed in a cheap gray suit got up from the first row and walked up the right side steps onto the stage. As he reached the podium a voice could be heard from backstage, “Way to go Uncle Harry!”

“That would be my nephew Tommy,” Harry said into the microphone as everyone laughed.

Angela said something but too far away from the microphone for anyone to hear her.

“Here,” Harry twisted the microphone down as he gently pushed Angela up closer, “Say that again dear so everyone can hear you.”

“He’s my best friend.” She leaned toward the microphone then quickly looked down at feet.

Harry presented Angela the plaque that the police departments had jointly made to give her and then Hank came up and led them both off stage.

“Uncle Harry! Uncle Harry!” Tommy was bouncing with excitement when they got behind the curtain. “You would not believe who is here!”

“Who’s that Tommy?” Harry asked.

“Fey, the Christmas elf!” Tommy could not hold back his excitement.

“She not an elf she is a sidhe,” Angela stated.

“You mean that poster you begged me to buy you last Christmas?”

“Yes Uncle Harry, that girl live here with Angela!” he continued to bounce around.

“We are not roommates or anything, “Angela corrected Tommy. “We’re not even in the same cottage.”

“Cottage?” Harry asked.

“Uh, that's what they call the dorms here,” Angela answered.

“Great you’re back!” One of the Venus girls caught Angela and her small entourage.

“Yes thank god that is over and I can get out of this get up!” Angela chimed.

“Oh not so fast dear!” Another of the Venus girls that Angela could not remember the name of came running up, “We still have the photo shoot!”

At the words ‘photo shoot’ at least a dozen girls began bouncing up and down excitedly. One grabbed Angela’s arm and began dragging her away, while Tommy snickered, “Sports illustrated here you go Angela!”

“Oh we’re not allowed to model for SI,” The girl said as she dragged Angela away.

“No,” Another said as she rushed by, “We would make their girls look bad!”

“Where do you think you’re going lover boy?” Yet another grabbed onto Tommy and began dragging him along behind Angela.

“She’s my friend, not my girlfriend,” Tommy’s defended.

“Whatever you say lover boy,” The girl continued to drag him away.

“My name is Tommy!” Harry could barely hear his nephew still arguing with the girl as she dragged him through a door and down a hallway.

“Where did the kids go?” Mr. Wiley asked as his group found Harry backstage.

“Some girls dragged the two of them off shouting something about a photo shoot.”

“That would be the Venus Inc girls,” Gunny explained, “They are the ones that did her costume and make up earlier.”

“Oh,” Mrs. Wiley sounded a bit intrigued. “Can we go watch or is that allowed?”

“Sure,” Gunny said, “one sec.” Gunny turned toward the crowd of students filing out of the stands, “Hey Bunker!”

“Yeah Gunny!” a short, cute Blond girl yelled back.

“Got an Op for you!” he yelled over the crowd.

The girl made her way out of the mass of students and trotted over to Gunny jumped to attention and saluted. “Bunker reporting for duty sir!”

“Need you to guide these civvies over to Dunn Hall to Venus Inc.”

“Awe Gunny, not there,” She complained.

“Yes there, I’ll be there shortly to relieve you. There is something I must do and they wish to be with their children.”

“What wrong with going to this Venus place?” Mrs. Wiley asked the young girl, after turning down a tunnel that seemed mostly quiet for a change.

“Nothing really,” She answered. “It’s just they are all glamor and stuff. And well,” the girl held out her arms, “I’m me.”

“My dear,” Mrs. Wiley explained, “There is nothing wrong with being you. In fact I bet there are things that you can do that those girls would be terrified to even try.”

“Yes ma’am, I guess you’re right,” Bunker agreed. “But I’ll never be pretty like they are.”

“Dear you are very pretty, do not let the fact that they are models get you down.”

“Yeah, I know your right,” Bunker dragged her feet, “But why couldn’t I have manifested as an Exemplar?”

“Like I said, I am sure there is something you do better than anyone else.”

“Yes ma’am,” Bunker giggled, “Kinda how I got my code name.”

“Oh?”

“Yes My real name is Andrea, my code name is Bunker buster, or Bunker for short.”

“Bunker buster?”

“Yes ma’am,” Bunker explained, “I’m a member of a team that are training to join the military when we graduate. Well during a simulator run I kinda destroyed this bunker Gunny had set up. After that everyone started calling me Bunker.”

“Bet none of the other girls around this school ever earned their code name like you did?”

“No, most everyone chooses their own,” Bunker cocked her head to the side for a moment, “You’re right, I earned my code name. Bunker’s shoulders pulled back proud as she realized what this lady was telling her. “You must be Angela’s mother?”

“Yes I’m her mother.”

“You must be very proud of her,” Bunker beamed a smile at the lady.

“I always have been, even before all this,” Mrs. Wiley smiled back.

Before going to the Venus inc studio they stopped with Tommy and Angela at another underground area where another holographic backdrop and been set up. Bunny and Nemesis were already there, Bunny had directed Nemi into the underground area and positioned her where she was directed by the photographers for Venus inc.

When Angela and Tommy arrived there were several pictures taken of Angela with her mech, having Angela change wardrobe several times, some pictures taken while Angela wore various color coveralls resembling a pilots suit, some having her hold a helmet in various poses, some in her dress. Although they had the worst time talking her into wearing the various swimsuits they wished to take some pictures in.

While Angela hadn’t found a lot of trouble adjusting to her new femininity, she wasn’t ready to parade around in little more than underwear in front of photographers. Fey was able to step in a calm her down and talk her into the swimsuits and poses they wanted her in. The great part of using the arena they had set up in was how easy it was to change the scenery with the holographics. So they had pictures in jungle settings, Beach settings, urban settings, woodland, etc. In less time than it would take one scenery change in a normal sound stage.

Once this part of the photos were done they all proceeded to the Venus inc studio proper after Angela talked the girls out of a few pairs of the coveralls she liked. The orange pair reminded her of the pilots suits from star wars, and she really wanted the woodland camouflage and after seeing the pictures on the computer screen of the pink camouflage which she originally thought looked stupid until she saw how she looked in them.

Angela’s parents beat them to the Venus studios by a couple of minutes. Once there she was hustled into various poses with the other girls some with Tommy included then the magic began on the computer. Pictures were sorted, images cropped and enhanced and Tommy got to choose copies of all that he wanted to take home with him. Three they blew up and printed as posters for him to hang on his wall.

One with all the Venus inc models in one piece swimsuits with Tommy posed in the middle, another of him standing between Fey and Angela with the girls in their gowns, Tommy in his dress clothes and the last one of Angela posing in front of Nemesis in the pink camo holding a helmet under her arm, Angela’s long hair in a braid flowing over her shoulder opposite of the arm she held the helmet under, her dark braid ending about waist level in front of her.

Hours later with Tommy by her side, Angela followed her parents, Tommy’s mother and his uncle into the visitor’s housing Mrs. Carson had set up for the two families to use while they were here for the ceremony.

Once inside Tommy quickly pulled Angela to the couch in the living room area, “Can I see it now? Please can I see it?”

Knowing what her best friend was asking about, Angela opened the small purse she had been carrying and pulled out a white plastic card with a powder blue border that Tommy quickly snatched out of her hand.

“Way Cool!” The boy’s excitement showing in the wide smile as he read the card, “Oh my god it’s a military mutant card!”

“A military ID?” Harry looked over at Angela’s parents questionably, “I didn’t know either of you were military?”

“We’re not,” Angela’s mother explained, “although we have a lot of contracts with the Naval Research Laboratory and the Department of Defense. So I spoke with some of our contacts and they agreed that it would be best that Angela was issued a military mutant ID.”

“That’s cool.” Tommy’s smile suddenly disappeared, “Oh shit!”

“Tommy, language!” his mother quickly scolded.

“Um sorry mom,” Tommy turned the card so everyone could see it, “but they have Devisor listed on Angie’s card!”

Tommy’s mother stepped over to where the teens sat and took the card from her son. Reading it aloud to the group, “Code name, ACME, Abilities, Exemplar, classified, Devisor, classified, Gadgeteer, classified. Affiliations, Naval Research Laboratory, Army Research Laboratory and Department of Defense.” Looking over the top of the card at Angela, “What’s an ACME?”

Both teens began giggling as Angela’s father chuckled while Angela’s mother gave the young girl a motherly glare. “It’s where Wile E. Coyote gets all his stuff,” Angela almost whispered.

“What was that?” Tommy’s mother asked.

“It’s where Wile E. Coyote gets all the cool stuff he uses to try to catch the Road Runner,” Tommy volunteered. “But that’s not the problem, “Tommy continued, “having her rated as a Devisor means everything she builds has to go though some kind of testing now to see if it’s a devise or a gadget.”

“How’s that a problem?” Tommy’s mother questioned the teens.

Angela’s mother interrupted with the answer, “Devises cannot be patented. So anything Angela invents from here on will have to be tested before a patent can be filed.”

“And if it turns out to be a devise,” Tommy concluded, “No patent!”

Grabbing her purse Angela began rifling through it, “I almost forgot about these.” Angela pulled what looked like two teabags from her purse that she held out for her mother, “I made something during my tests that I thought were pretty handy so I improved the design and made these.”

Taking the teabags from her daughter, Angela’s mother began inspecting them closely. While they were about the size of a regular tea bag, the bag wasn’t made out of the porous paper that normally held the tea leaves, instead this looked to be made out of a fine metal mesh. Two small white wires coming out of the top of the teabag ended with what first appeared to be the common tag found on many mass produced tea bags, although the tag appeared to be made out of some hard nonmetallic material painted white to look like the tag on a normal tea bag. One of the tags had a thin blue stripe diagonally across both sides while the other has the same stripe but in red.

“What are these?” Angela’s mother questioned.

“They keep drinks hot or cold,” Angela beamed. “Depending on which one you use.”

Holding up one of the counterfeit teabags by the tag, “Blue for cold, red for hot?” Angela’s mother probed.

Angela nodded, “The tag is a heat exchanger, absorbing heat from the atmosphere for the hot one and releasing heat to the atmosphere for the cold one. The ones I made during the test didn’t have the external heat exchangers and quit working after a while. They’re powered by the thermal variance between the internal and external heat exchangers too, so no batteries.”

“Let me have a look at the one that keeps drinks cold,” Angela’s father held his hand out to his wife. Once she had handed over the one with the blue stripe he walked off into the kitchen area, returning a few minutes later with the mock teabag submerged in an amber liquid inside a whiskey tumbler. “I can already feel the glass cooling down,” Angela’s father grinned, swirling the amber liquid around inside the glass before holding it under his nose.

Talking a sip of the now chilled liquid, “Mmmm, the good stuff.”

Angela’s mother looked annoyingly at her husband, “There are times you can be worse than your daughter. That has not been through any product testing, as far as we know it could have any number of reactions with your whiskey. Furthermore I can’t believe you brought whiskey with us on the trip!”

Ignoring the looks his wife was giving him Angela’s father took another sip of the whiskey, “What? You can’t buy Templeton Rye this far away from Iowa!” Looking over where Angela sat, “Honey this thing has whiskey stones beat hands down, they’ll sell like hotcakes!”

“After they have been properly tested!” Angela’s mother grabbed the teabag by the heatsink/tag removing it from her husband’s glass.

“What do you mean the boy has disappeared, he has to be somewhere?” the portly silver haired man shot up to his feet sending the leather executive chair crashing into the shelves behind his desk.

“Yes sir, I know that,” The man standing in front of the desk agreed. “We’re pretty sure that his parents have enrolled him into a boarding school in New Hampshire under an alias. One of the cops tied to the botched job took an extended vacation. He showed up a few weeks later apparently visiting an old army buddy that works at the school. We believe the cop was the one that transported the boy there. The boy’s parents have made two trips on their company’s jet to Boston since. While we’re not sure about the first trip, their plane never landed in Boston on the second trip and their company credit card was used to purchase jet fuel at the airport in Berlin New Hampshire.”

“And this concerns me how?” The older man shouted, “Get a team together, go up to that damn school and grab the kid!”

“We’ve already positioned a team in the vicinity but there’s a problem,” the man took a small step backwards. “The school, It’s Whateley boss.”

“Fucking hell!” The silver haired man’s grew wide, “Your guys are smart enough not to step foot on school grounds?” Seeing the other man’s nod the older man continued, “If they catch the boy off school property, snatch him, but otherwise do nothing.”

“Sure thing boss,” the man turned to leave the office as his boss sat back down.

“Wait!” the underling heard his boss bellow as he reached for the door knob. Turning around to face his boss again, “Yeah boss?”

“Pull your team back, tell them to go home for now.”

“You sure boss?”

“Yeah, I got an idea,” The silver haired man grinned. “Hey also on your way out, tell Vince and Tony to go find that useless son of mine and bring him here.” Almost as an afterthought he stated, “Tell Vince and Tony to let my boy know I want to talk to him about this school he wants to go to.”

“I’ll let them know,” nodding as he opened the door and left.

Opening one of the drawers in his desk the older man pulled out a stack of papers, in bold letters at the top of the first page it read, ‘Whateley Academy Enrollment Application.‘

Wesley Scythe, Wes as his friend and close acquaintances called him, grimaced as he saw the name on the paperwork that his secretary Yvonne had placed before him on his desk. “Thomas Blaine,” Wes muttered with disdain as he picked up the folder and opened it to begin his review. ‘Damn troublemaker’ Wes thought as he flipped through the pages looking for any means he could find no deny the man’s promotion. Unfortunately being an active member of the Church of the Untainted was not grounds that he could use to justify stopping the young man’s promotion to a field operative.

Not wanting the anti-mutant bigot out in the field Wes continued to study the man’s performance evaluations with a keen eye. It wasn’t that he disliked Agent Blaine, Blaine was actually a very personable person, polite, courteous and by the book. But that only applied to normals, around mutants Blaine acted as if they were a contagious rabid animal that should be put down.

Wes had spoken with his friend and boss Al about agent Blaine’s assignment here in the Des Moines office and they both agreed that Blaine was probably a ringer, a spy for the main office in New York. Reports that Al send always stated the obvious, even though Des Moines was the largest city in Iowa, it was Iowa for god’s sake and who really gives a crap if some kid on a farm has the strength to pick up and carry a combine out of a muddy field? Face it, Iowa is nothing more than a massive corn field with a handful of cities and towns spread around to break the monotony.

The whole mentality of Iowa is farming, and great colleges. City life is even more laid back than in the large cities of other states. For the most part people do not judge others by their appearances, no it is too easy for a man wearing muddy coveralls and smelling like pig manure to be the owner of a multi-million dollar farm. Wes was reminded of a boy he had investigated several years ago who had gotten him arm caught in a grain auger. The auger had all but turned the boys left arm into hamburger from the elbow down to his hand. Wes choked back the bile that rose as he remembered the pictures the doctors had shown him, although by the time the accident was reported to his office days later the boy’s arm had almost completely healed.

Wes filled out the paperwork and gave the boy a temporary ID right there in the hospital. Then made an appointment for the father to bring the boy in for testing and so the boy could receive his permanent DEHA ID. The boy’s father was not impressed that he and his son would have to take a full day away from their farm, but knew the necessity of it and they made their appointment. Wes could only imagine the armed troops and power armor that would have been dispatched in someplace like Atlanta or New York and for what? Scare the boy into trying to run or resist? Destroy several city blocks for no other reason than gung-ho anti-mutant operatives with a chip on their shoulder and itchy trigger fingers? Tossing the folder back onto his desk in disgust after he could not find anything to red stamp the agents promotion papers, “I’ll look at it with fresh eyes on Monday,” Wes groaned as he pushed his chair back from his desk, got up walked over and retrieved his jacket from the coat rack by that stood beside the open office door.

Seeing her boss walk out of his office, “Going to the gym?”

“Yep,” He smiled at her while moving his right arm like he was lifting weights, “Figure on a doing a few reps before I head home.”

Yvonne giggled at the inside joke, her boss did in fact keep in shape but this was not what he intended to do tonight. When Yvonne had first started as his secretary a few years ago she had overheard a conversation between her boss and their director Alvin Lassiter better known as Al. They had said something in her presence about twelve ounce curls and not knowing anything about weight lifting she mistook it that it was some kind of weight lifting they did after work. Eventually they let her in on the joke and it became their own impromptu office code. “Maybe I’ll see you there,” the look on her face became mischievous, “I could do for a little work out myself, heaven knows it has been awhile.” Knowing that her version of a workout was dragging Wes out of the bar, taking him home and riding him for all he was worth.

Wes had found this little hole in the wall pub almost 30 years ago and it had become his Friday night home away from home. Not because the beer was colder, or the selection was better, it was mostly due to the laid back, home away from home atmosphere. When Wes found it, it was a much different place though. It was a struggling little neighborhood pub that had fallen on hard times, mostly due to the less than desirable patrons that had slowly ran off the regular neighborhood customers that only sought a quiet place to sit and discuss life over a cold adult beverage with friends.

Wes had been out walking, something Wes often did when he needed to think. Wes was not even paying attention to where he was walking as he pondered his next move. Currently living off what he had saved during his military career, Wes needed to find something to do, some job that he could enjoy and pay the bills with. But so far the jobs he had applied for did not want him, Wes knew that with his background he could easily join any of the law enforcement agencies around, maybe even the FBI if he wanted but Wes had his fill of violence in the military and wanted to get away from that life. It wasn’t that he felt he could no longer do that, it was that he felt that he was not making any difference at it and Wes wanted to make a difference.

The very core of his being nagged at him that he not only needed to make a difference, he felt it as a responsibility. It was true that the last few years in the military as an instructor he did make a difference in keeping those young men and women he trained alive, but for what? So they could go to the next conflict that governments started and fight people just like themselves who had been trained to follow orders without question. He thought it would be best to let the politicians and religious nuts that stared the wars fight them themselves. Maybe, just maybe, if they shed a little of their own blood they might be more inclined to find another means to resolve their conflicts.

Wes found himself walking past a small run down bar that was just off the road enough to provide a small parking lot in front of it. The white painted exterior was faded to a light gray. Two large plate glass windows, one on each side of the recessed entrance help neon signs of various beer brands. The side wall facing an alley between the small pub and the next building had a couple of places where some vandal had been creative with a can of spray paint. That wall also bore several places where fresher paint had bene applied, possibly to cover up earlier graffiti.

Eight motorcycles were parked against the front of the building, five to the left of the entrance and three on the right. All but two were what Wes thought of as rice rockets, various Japanese brands that one had to lay on top the tank to ride correctly. Of the other two, one was or what was left of a Harley-Davison. From the looks of it, the only thing left that was Harley was the engine. Everything else appeared to be a mismatch of components and parts bolted or welded on. The last was one of the large Honda gull wings that had been stripped of the faring, windscreen and side bags. It has also seen better days.

“Hey got a light?” Wes heard, shaking him out of his thoughts.

“Sorry, don’t smoke,” Wes looked toward the group of young men all wearing leather jackets, some of which were leaning up against the motorcycles lined up near the bar’s entrance. The one who had spoken to him sported a bright orange Mohawk that stood straight up from his head in spikes, reminding Wes of a rooster’s comb.

Wes continued to walk at his normal pace as Rooster boy and one of his friends, who had so many facial piercings Wes had to wonder if he was safe outside in a thunderstorm, ran over to him.

“NO light huh?” The same man asked.

“Like I said, I don’t smoke,” Wes repeated not stopping.

“My buddy asked you a question!” the other grabbed Wes by the arm and spun him so he was facing the pair, “Its impolite to just walk away like that.”

“It is also impolite to grab someone off the street,” Wes spoke softly, trying his best to hold his temper at the thugs that were trying so hard to intimidate him. “Also I have answered his question twice now. So if you don’t mind I’ll be on my way and both you hoodlums can go back to taking shit until one of you gets up the nerve to say how much you want the other to do you up the ass,” Wes grinned.

“You calling us faggots!” The smaller of the two that had initiated contact shouted as he pulled out a blade and did his best to imitate how someone opens a bali-song in the movies.

“You should relax your wrist more when you do that so it doesn’t look so awkward when you open it,” Wes grinned, knowing the thug had no real training in the style of knife he was brandishing. “It should come easy to someone with a limp wrist like yourself and your buddy here.”

“Motherfucker, that’s it!” The knife wielding punk held his right hand forward, knife pointing at Wes, ”Hand over your wallet and we might let you live!”

“You don’t want anything to do with what I have got partner,” Wes knew he was going to hate himself for this tomorrow, but he could not stand by and let these miscreants get away with this kind of crap.

“Oh yea fucker, you think your bad enough to take us both?” The larger punk chimed in.

Realizing there was only one way to go about this to his own satisfaction Wes continued to goad the street punks, ”Look why don’t both of you go back to drooling over each other’s cocks until one of you drop to his knees and sucks the other. That way no one gets hurt.”

“That’s it man!” the smaller punk swung his knife at Wes’ ribs but the blade only met empty air.

“Rule one,” Wes grinned, “Do not advertise your intentions to your opponent. I could see your whole body tense up as you began that movement from your shoulder. Way too easy to see it coming and get out of the way. Now try again.”

The larger punk with all the facial hardware lunged at Wes, only to have Wes duck under his outstretched arms and hit the thug in the groin, taking the thug to the ground balled up in pain. “Lesson two, protect your venerable areas.” Pretending to ignore the punk with the knife Wes looked down at the fallen one, “Don’t worry your buddy can kiss them and make it feel better later.”

“ARRRAGH!” the rooster combed punk screamed as he lunged at Wes with the knife, falling into the trap. Wes easily side stepping while grabbing the knife arm in his left and tripping the punk at the same time. Wes followed the punk to the ground, Wes’ knee struck hardest, but was cushioned by the knife wielding punk’s groin. “You forgot lesson one! Jesus H jumping up and down curly headed Christ, talk about advertising your intent. A blind man could have seen that coming.”

Reaching over Wes picked up the punk’s knife before folding it up and stuffing it in the punks back pocket, “You need to keep this put away so you don’t hurt yourself with it.”

During the short instructional engagement several more of the bikers had filed out of the bar to watch. Most were content to stand back near their motorcycles and watch. None seemed to be inclined to come to either of their friend’s aid, the smaller one who had drawn the knife appeared that he would need medical attention too.

Surveying the surrounding area, Wes saw this place was conveniently nestled it what would be otherwise appear as a quiet neighborhood. Curtains were drawn tight in the windows but Wes could spot many people trying to peer out and see what was happening without drawing attention. Wes had seen this type of behavior so many times in his past he cringed. But then it was locals peering out of their homes terrified of the war that had come to their village. The faces he saw in the windows here were no different, these people were terrified of this gang of thugs. Wes made his decision, got up and walked toward the bar.

A few years later, after the place had been cleaned up, it was once again full of the neighborhood locals and others that had heard of the outstanding food and atmosphere. Wes still came in on Friday nights even after he had moved out of the small apartment above the bar into a house he had purchased in the same neighborhood.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

‘Of all the times the weatherman could be wrong, why today and why so wrong!’ Charles Moore thought to himself as he did his best to see the road through the heavy snow that was falling. When the snow first began, Charlie thought that it would not amount to much since the weatherman had not forecast any snow at all for the next several days. If there had been even a hint of snow he would have never tried to drive the mountain pass, especially in a car that had no snow chains in the trunk.

Charlie had bought the Camry that he was driving for his daughter Erika as a Christmas present. That was his first mistake, buying her a new car in the middle of winter. Erika had been so excited with the new car she insisted on driving it back to Seattle instead of taking a commercial fight back. While Charlie was proud of how great she was doing in medical school and how responsible his daughter was, he still had the parental fear of letting her drive on such a long trip not to mention the long trek over the mountains at this time of year where at times the snow could get so deep the highway department could be forced to close down interstate 90 until the snow could be removed.

Charlie had taken over driving when they stopped to fill up and take a break in Ellensburg before getting too far into the mountains. Just the other side of Easton it began snowing and within a mile the snow was coming down so hard it was difficult for Charlie to see the road. AS the road became worse Charlie had slowed down while trying to hurry as much as he could hoping to make it to North Bend where they could get a motel and wait out the storm if it didn’t dissipate before reaching the town. Although the storm had other ideas coming down even harder, so hard that it became difficult for Charlie to see the front of the car as he was driving.

Erika screamed as the car hit something right before it skidded around and went over the median into what would have been oncoming traffic had there been any other cars on the road. The car flipped over onto its roof as it spun out of control toward the guard rail. The last thing Charlie saw what his side window shatter and what could only be a piece of the guard rail coming straight at him.

Charlie opened his eyes to find the blurry image of off white ceiling tiles. Turning his head was difficult, only managing to turn it slightly to the left, although doing so he found was not worth the trouble as all he could see was a pastel cream colored curtain that hung from a slot in the ceiling obscuring his view of anything beyond. A few minutes later the curtain was brushed aside by a rather pretty dark Burnett nurse. “The monitor showed that you were awake, Please don’t try to talk yet Mr. Moore, you sustained some pretty nasty damage in that auto wreck you were in.”

“Errkkka,” Charlie managed to grunt, worried more about his daughter than himself at the moment.

“Please don’t try to talk yet,” he felt the nurse pat his hand, which felt odd as it seemed the nurse’s hand was much larger than his own. “Your daughter is fine, she managed to get out relatively unscathed. I called her before I came in to check on you, she is on her way over. Just rest, I’ll send her in when she arrives.” She watched as Charlie tried to nod. “That’s good, I know it’s difficult right now but trying to move around a bit will help relearn the muscle control you need, just promise me you won’t overdo it okay? No trying to sit up or get out of bed yet.”

Charlie thought he must have dozed back off as it seemed that no sooner than the nurse left he heard Erika scream, “Daddy!” Charlie opened his eyes to see the curtain thrown aside as his daughter raced in grabbing him up in a powerful hug. “Oh my god, I was so scared I was going to lose you! They told me they knew what they were doing but holy hell daddy, this place is oh my god, you won’t believe this place, what they can do here…”

Charlie had stopped listening to Erika when he realized how big she was now. While he never considered his daughter short, at five foot five she was much smaller than his impressive six foot three. What had surprised him so much was that he felt like a small child in her enormous arms. Charlie could not understand why Erika seemed so large, what could have happened in the accident to cause her to get so big and as he found himself gasping for breath, so strong too?

Releasing her father from her embrace, Erika saw the wide eyed fear in his eyes. “Oh my god, Daddy I’m sorry I didn’t mean to hold you so tight, it’s just I’m so happy to see you’re going to be okay.”

Looking from his daughter to the side of the bed that seemed too far away, Charlie looked down at his sides to both sides of the bed, the bed looked huge also. Why did everything seem so big? Looking back up to Erika he tried to force himself to ask, “Bee-” was all her could get out.

Erika’s eyes began to fill with tears, “Big? You want to know why everything is so big.”

Charlie nodded.

“Okay let me explain,” Erika began, “You were hurt really bad when the car crashed.” She could tell by the questioning look in his eyes he wanted to ask how badly. “Um one of the steel girders from the guard rail came through your side of the car,” Erika leaned over the bed burying her face into his stomach, “Daddy it cut you in half, you would have died if it wasn’t for these people. Please don’t be mad at me. I, I told them to do it, I couldn’t bear losing you like I did mom. I’m so sorry.”

Charlie managed to raise his hand, a hand that was too small to be his even though he could tell by the shaky way it moved it was the one he was controlling, and put it on Erika’s shoulder, “Sss Kaaaay” he managed to say.

Erika looked up sniffling back the tears, “Oh Daddy!” She reached up hugging him again. “I love you so much.”

Erika felt her father nudging her. Figuring that he wanted her to continue explaining what happened to them she did, “I woke up in the car and saw you and panicked, I remember screaming for help. I don’t know how long it took but suddenly my door was ripped off the car and I saw this man wearing what looked like coat made out of bear fur or something close. I saw another one on your side of the car, it pulled the door clean off the car as I watched, then it pulled you out. That’s when I got a look at its face, it, it wasn’t human and the one that had you must have been at least eight feet tall. Then I realized it only had half of you, your legs were gone. I think I fainted when I saw that because I work up here in their hospital.” Reaching over to the night stand by the bed Erika pulled a few tissues from the box that sat there to wipe her eyes and blow her nose. “Daddy believe it or not we were rescued by bigfoot, but that’s not what they call themselves, they’re called the Olmana and after I got over how big and hairy they were, I found them to be very nice.”

“That they are,’ Chuckled a sandy blond man of no more than thirty years that had been quietly standing just inside the room watching the reunion. “Sorry to startle you, I’m Greg. One of the guys you can thank, curse or a bit of both for what we did to save you.”

Charlie’s eyes darted back and forth between the new arrival and Erika.

“I thought I could help explain,” Greg took a few steps closer to the bed. “I know what happened was very traumatic for Erika, it has taken weeks for her to come as far as she has.” Seeing the look in Charlie’s eyes, “Yes you’ve been, let’s just call it unconscious, for almost nine weeks. You see the damaged your body sustained was far beyond even what we could repair, although my people have a multitude of experience in cloning. With your daughter’s permissions, which I might say she would only give after we proved that it was a viable option, we cloned you.”

Charlie’s eyes went as wide as saucers at Greg before he looked over to see Erika nodding.

“Using your DNA and one of your daughter’s eggs that she donated for the process, we grew a new body,” Greg explained. “Now keep in mind this was an emergency procedure utilizing expanded in-vitro growth to bring the clone up to a size that you could be safely incorporated into without losing any base motor functions, skills or memories. Given the choice I would have like to allow the clone to grow further but it was risky to wait any longer.”

“Daddy there is something else you need to know,” Erika looked him in the eyes. “Please believe him.”

“Oh yes,” Greg continued, “Erika said this was something that your people can be quite emotional about. You’ll have to excuse me on this as my people do not see the significance.” Greg looked over at Erika who nodded at him to continue. You see most creatures begin life as female in the embryonic stage, this includes humans. Then at some early stage of development the enzymes and hormones enter into the growth of the embryo and begin making changes to change the embryo into male. Due to the exceeding need for speed, we did not have the time to make those adjustments in-vitro.”

“What he’s saying Daddy is that you’re a girl,” Erika broke it down for her father. “A very young girl.”

Looking wide eyed at his daughter, “Owww yung?” he managed to force out.

“Five or six,” Erika quietly answered.

“Your voice and coordination will get better with use,” Greg stated, “It does take a day or two for your mind to relearn those skills, but the more use try to use them the faster it will get better.”

Between Erika and the various nurses and doctors, although they asked Charlie not to call them by those titles, Charlie’s days were full of therapy. Relearning how to vocalize sounds and learning to control his new body. Much to Charlie’s embarrassment he had no control over his bladder muscles either and found himself forced to wear pull-ups that were provided for him. Although by the third day after he woke in the strange body Charlie had mastered walking with the aid of a walker they had provided him and had begun also trying to train his bladder.

The afternoon of the fourth day Erika came into the hospital room to visit with her father to find him not in bed. Looking around she saw the bathroom door was closed, so Erika sat on the edge of the bed to wait. Sitting patiently waiting Erika heard a loud thump coming from the bathroom, rushing over Erika threw open the door to find the little girl her father was now, laying on the floor tangled in her hospital gown moaning. Erika quickly scooped up the small girl in her arms while sitting down on the toilet seat, Oh my god Daddy are you alright?”

“I’m, I’m fine, the squeaky voice made it seem almost as if was pouting.

“What happened?”

“I, I was trying to see what I looked like now,” The small girl’s face turned beet red. “I slipped and fell.”

Erika turned to look at the only mirror in the bathroom above the sink was too high for her father’s now diminutive size to even see his face in. “What did you do climb up on the sink?”

The little girl's face turned a darker shade of red as she nodded.

“Why didn’t you ask for help?” Erika realized the answer before she finished phrasing the question. Standing up while switching the small child so she was straddling Erika’s hip while Erika held her aloft with one arm behind her father’s now small back, Erika stood in front of the mirror so that her father could see them both in the mirror. For several minutes they stood there without a word spoken.

Erika saw her father bring her hand up to touch her own face before looking up at Erika, “I look just like you did when you were little.”

“I must have been a beautiful little girl then, because I think you made one beautiful little girl.”

“You were,” Charlie’s eyes became wet with tears, “You were the most adorable little girl on earth.”

“Daddy you always say the sweetest things,” Erika kissed the girl on the cheek.

“I think you should stop calling me daddy.”

“Why?” Erika grinned, “I think it’s cute.”

“I don’t look like a daddy anymore,” Charlie stated the obvious, “and it could make people ask questions I’m not sure either of us want to answer after we leave the hospital. Better to get used to calling me Charlie now so you don’t slip up later.”

Erika nodded her understanding then raised the question, “Is that short or Charlene or Charlotte?”

“What?”

“Is your full new name going to be Charlotte or Charlene?”

“Why can’t it be Charlie?”

“Because a pretty girl needs a prettier name than Charlie.” Erika grinned, “I vote for Charlotte.”

Charlie began squirming around, “Um, hurry put me down!” Charlie made a beeline to the toilet, lifting the seat and sitting down.

Seeing Charlie reach for the toilet paper Erika reminded her, “Remember wipe front to back.”

Charlie looked up at Erika frowning, “You forget who helped potty train you?”

“I guess I kind of did forget that,” Erika snickered. “Anyway it’s a beautiful day today and everyone thought you were doing so well that you might like a little fresh air today.”

“Yeah I’d like that.”

“Okay I brought you some clothes, let’s go get you dressed.”

Back in the room Charlie watched as Erika took a dress out of the bag she had brought in with her, “ A dress?”

“Girls wear dresses.”

“Yeah but…”

“And,” Erika interrupted, “I know how much you hate those pull-ups you have to wear. A dress will hide it better and make it easier when you need to use the bathroom since you only have to lift your skirt and not fumble with getting pants down.”

Charlie looked down at the dress as Erika did up the buttons in the back. As far as dresses goes Charlie felt at least it was long enough to go down past her knees almost to her calves and it was blue. It was a very light blue but Charlie thought that at least it wasn’t pink. Erika then had her sit on the bed beside her while Erika brushed Charlie’s hair.

“Do you think we can get my hair cut soon?” Charlie asked as Erika ran a brush through her long tresses.

“You’re kidding right?” Erika sounded like the request shocked her. “Your hair is like fine silk. I know women that would kill to have such nice hair, it would be a shame to cut it.”

“It’s a pain in the ass,” Charlie stated, “It’s always getting in the way and I keep sitting on it too.”

“Little girls don’t use that kind of language,” Erika gently chastised. “How about when we get back I’ll braid it for you. For now I’ll put it in a ponytail so we can go get some sunshine and fresh air.”

“Yes mother,” the sarcasm dripping in Charlie’s voice.

Erika stopped brushing Charlie’s hair, sitting there in thought.

“I’m sorry Erika, I didn’t mean that to sound so nasty,” Charlie tried to apologize.

“No, it wasn’t that,” Erika tried to explain, “It was what you said, you called me your mother.” A wide smile spread across Erika’s face, “I guess technically I am sort of your mother now, they did use my egg to make your new body.”

“Keep it up and I’ll start singing, ‘I’m my own grandpa’,” Charlie joked as she tried to whistle the tune only to find out she could no longer whistle. “Just wonderful, I got to teach myself how to whistle again too!”

“Thank god for small favors,” Erika chuckled. “At least I don’t have to hear you whistle any of those Ray Stevens songs for now.”

“I can always hum the tune,” Charlie giggled. “Oh shit did I actually just giggle like a little girl?” Charlie eyes large and pleading as she looked up at Erika.

Erika felt lost looking down into Charlie’s eyes. All she wanted to do was hold Charlie and tell her that everything would be fine. Realizing what Charlie was doing whether she meant to or not, Erika shook herself out of it and looked away from those deep hypnotic eyes, “Those are the most captivating puppy dog eyes I think I have ever seen.” Erika laughed, “You’re doing that on purpose aren’t you?”

“Doing what?”

“Oh god, it’s natural?” Erika chuckled, “We’re doomed!”

Before their banter could go any further Greg came in pushing a wheelchair. “How’s my little science experiment today? In a better mood I hope?”

Charlie cheeks turned deep red at hearing him use those words. Two days before in a fit of depression over losing her manhood she screamed at him, saying that all she was to him was a science experiment. “I’m sorry, I should have never said that to you. I know you did everything you could to help me.”

“Hey it’s okay,” Greg smiled, “I know exactly how you feel. I never wanted to be a male but here I am.”

Charlie looked curiously over at Greg, “I thought you told me males were harder to grow?”

“Not really harder, there’s just more to it.”

“Then why go to the trouble if you don’t want one to begin with?” Charlie was very confused at what she was hearing.

“Long story, parts of which should not be told around someone your age,” Greg winked.

“I’m a lot older than you are.”

“How old do you think I am?” Greg baited.

“Um maybe thirty.”

Greg looked highly amused, “Would you believe that I met Lewis and Clark?”

Charlie’s eyes went wide as she realized that by cloning Greg could be thousands of years old and she would have never known. Charlie was sure he was telling the truth, but then was he telling the whole truth? Greg said he preferred to be female. Charlie gasped at the thought, was Greg saying in one of his past clones he was her?

Greg had watched Charlie carefully as she wrapped her mind around what he had told her. When Charlie looked back up to him as if to ask, he quickly spoke, “No I said I only met them, I didn’t guide them anywhere.” He watched Charlie breathe a sigh of relief. “Now why don’t you jump on and I’ll give you a ride out of this dungeon up to the surface.”

“We’re underground?” Charlie found this news hard to believe.

“Well I can’t conduct proper mad science experiments out in the open where everyone can watch can I?”

Charlie found herself giggling once again, “You don’t look very much like a mad scientist.”

“Vat you vant me sprechen like dis Fraulein?” Greg said in an over exaggerated fake German accent. “Ich can messen up de hair und wear diz lab coat if diz help.”

Charlie climbed into the wheel chair giggling at his antics, “Naw you’d still need the bushy mustache to pull that off.”

“Eww,” Greg shivered, “I hate facial hair on a man, it’s like kissing porcupine.”

Charlie twisted around to look at Greg while laughing, “You know that sounded so wrong coming from you.”

While Greg was pushing Charlie toward the elevator, Charlie twisted around where she could see Greg, “So why is all this underground?”

“Out of sight out of mind,” Greg confided, “We like to keep a low profile, you know, not draw unnecessary attention to ourselves while still doing things to help our community and the area as much as we can.”

“So it’s like area 51?”

“Eww no, we don’t have anything to do with that crazy government stuff, well not much anyway. Some years back we did have to slip in and remove an item they had there.”

“You broke into area 51!”

“Well not me of course!” Greg laughed, “There was a crash that the military got to before we could make sure nothing dangerous was left. So a few of our people had to sneak in and replace it with an empty before someone opened figured out how to open the magnetic bottle and destroyed the Earth. The last thing any military needs is a singularity especially one that had become unstable.”

“You have a black hole!”

“No,” Greg cocked his head inquisitively, “Why would we keep it? Its instability is what caused the ship to crash in the first place. They were foolish to even build a singularity drive in the first place. I don’t even want to imagine what it did to the crew when it went wonky and caused the crash. The only safe singularity is a non-existent one! Once we got it back here we collapsed it.”

“Jesus H Christ, who are you people?”

Greg leaned forward and whispered in Charlie’s ear, “Believe it or not, we’re the good guys.”

“But you’re aliens or something aren’t you?”

“Alien sounds so incriminating,” Greg grinned, “We all live on the same planet, some of us may not be originally from here, so what? Just because the white man is not originally from North America should they be called aliens by Native Americans?”

“But we were born here.”

“So was I,” Greg grinned. “And before you say anything about humans being native to this world there are some here that their people arrived on earth before the first Cro-Magnon stuck his head out of a cave and some here would argue that humans originated from another world too.”

“You know you left me a great opening to poke fun at Scientology,” Charlie giggled.

Erika chuckled as they entered the elevator, “Dad always called it ‘the church of divine profit’, spelled P R O F I T, not P R O P H E T.”

Greg pushed the top button and after a short few minutes the elevator doors opened showing a wooden door. Reaching for the door knob, Greg swung the wooden door outward revealing a hallway with off white plaster walls and light gray floor tiles. After pushing the wheelchair out into the hall, Greg waited for Erika to exit the elevator before closing the wooden door.

“Secret elevator?” Charlie quipped.

Greg grinned down at her, “Keeps visitors from asking why we have an elevator in a one story building.”

Charlie grinned, “Yeah, I guess that would look about as useful as a screen door on a submarine.”

Greg pushed Charlie around a corner then down another short hall into what appeared to be a waiting room where two young men sat. Charlie guessed they were hikers due to the framed backpacks that sat in the floor next to the two young men. Greg reached down to the locks on the wheelchair, setting both sides before walking around the front and helping Charlie up out of the chair, “Now Charlie, I want you and your mother to have a good time, but don’t overdo it, take it easy and let your stamina come back slowly okay?” Greg motioned with his eyes toward the two young men then winked at Charlie.

Erika took Charlie’s hand, leading her toward the front door of the small clinic. As Erika was closing the door behind them they could hear Greg speaking to the two young men, “What can I help you two with today?”

“Well doc, Benny got bit by some kind of spider and its swelling…” Was the last they heard before the door shut completely.

Standing on the wooden front porch outside, Charlie’s first impression was that she had stepped onto a movie set from an old western. All the buildings were short one and two story wooden structures with covered front porches. The street appeared to be dirt, no asphalt or concrete to be seen. The only thing missing were hitching posts for horses. Of course there were no horses that need them, instead Charlie spotted a couple of two seater ATV’s that had small beds in the rear like a miniature pickup truck bed, parked in front of a building that had a sign that read ‘Town Hall’.

“No cars?” Charlie looked up at Erika.

“No roads,” Erika grinned. “From what they have told me, the only way to get here is by one of the boats they use a ferries or hiking.”

“The only thing missing is a saloon,” Charlie joked.

“Come on,” Erika pulled Charlie along, “There’s something I want to show you.” Erika felt Charlie pull back nervously, “Don’t worry, I’m sure you’ll like this place.”

Charlie let Erika guide her by the hand out into the mostly deserted street. Charlie felt the warmth of the sun against her face once they left the covered porch. Holding Erika’s hand, Charlie followed along until Erika stopped in front of one storefront on the opposite side of the street. The large plate glass window displayed the words, ‘Steaming Hotties’ in large arched fancy script under which the words in smaller script, ‘Coffee, Pastries & Cream’.

“A coffee shop?” Charlie questioned.

“Oh this place puts all the other coffee shops you’ve ever seen to shame,” Erika smiled. “Come let’s go in!”

Inside Charlie thought it reminded her of some of the coffee shops she had seen before, with tables and booths arranged to each side of the room between the door and the counter. She did notice that all the tables seemed to have a raised section in its center that had power and network ports. The counter only took up the left half of the large room. The right side continued further back creating an area with overstuffed chairs and a few couches where customers could lounge. “Looks like a nice enough place,” Charlie commented as she followed Erika up to the counter.

Charlie looks curiously at the woman behind the counter. The way she had made herself up to look like some kind of half human half cat looked so realistic. Charlie’s eyes grew wide when the woman turned and Charlie could see the very real fangs showing in the woman’s smile. If that hadn’t been enough Charlie saw the cat-like ears that she had thought were fake, twitch and rotate forward toward her and Erika. “You have to be Charlie!” The cat woman looked down at the small girl, “Erika has told me so much about you, but she neglected to tell me how pretty you were.” Charlie stood there frozen in shock as the woman continued. “I have just the thing for you!” standing straight she turned around to the equipment on the counter behind her and began grabbing items. Without looking back she asked, “Erika you want the usual?”

“Yes, Iced Chai Latte please,” Erika answered.

Charlie pulled Erika by the hand down to her level. “She’s a cat woman,” Charlie whispered, watching the woman’s tail flick back and forth while she worked to make their drinks.

“It’s not polite to stare dear,” Erika pointed out what Charlie was doing.

Before anything more could be said the cat woman came back over with two large cups that she sat on the counter. Charlie looked at the steaming cup the cat woman placed closest to her. It looked like a cup of hot chocolate with a scoop of chocolate ice cream floating in it. Seeing the look of confusion on Charlie’s face the cat woman leaned down to Charlie’s level, “We make the most delicious hot chocolate, but it comes out too hot for the little ones that come in, so I put a scoop of chocolate ice cream in it to help cool it faster.”

“That sounds delicious!” Erika grinned as she paid for the drinks.

Handing Erika her change the cat woman smiled down at Charlie, “Go ahead sweetie, I know you want to ask.”

Charlie knew it not polite but seeing the woman’s unique features she couldn’t stop herself, “I was told it was impolite to ask if people here were aliens.” Charlie looked down at the floor.

“No, I’m from San Diego and just as human as you or at least I used to be. Now I’m sort of half panther.”

“What happened!” Charlie gasped.

“It’s a long story sweetie,” The cat woman’s fangs shown as she smiled again, “One that would take too long to tell here.”

Charlie followed Erika over to one of the tables where they sat. Taking a sip of the hot chocolate, Charlie couldn’t believe the explosion of chocolate in her mouth. Looking across the table at Erika, “This is really good!”

“It looks like it is,” Erika sipped on her latte.

When both had finally finished they dropped off the empty cups in the dishpan left on a cart near the counter and walked back out into the fresh air. Walking further down the street, they passed by an electronics store that from the displays sold and serviced everything from cell phones to computers. Another store that caught Charlie’s eye was sporting goods, Charlie had always loved to fish and had a nice collection of fishing poles and tackle boxes full of gear back home. Charlie began to wonder what would come of her things. While none of the fishing gear she had was expensive, there was a lot of it and many of the things she had held quite a bit of sentimental value. There was no way anyone would believe who she was, Hell if it hadn’t happened to her she wouldn’t believe it.

“What’s wrong?” Erika noticed Charlie had stopped and was staring off at nothing.

“All my things, gone!” Charlie sniffed back the tears that tried to begin, “Every thing’s gone, photos, my truck, my fishing stuff, even me, Even I don’t exist.”

Erika took Charlie by the hand, “Come on, there’s something you need to see.” Erika led Charlie a little further down the street before turning to follow a footpath that led down past some A-frame style homes and log cabins stopping, leading Charlie up to and opening the door of one of the cabins.

Charlie leaned forward sticking her head through the opening to look inside, “Is, is that my recliner?” Charlie stepped into the log home to see pictures from his home hanging on the walls of the cabin. “What’s all this?”

“Its home,” Erika stated.

“What!”

“Have a seat, and I’ll explain everything.”

Charlie walked over to the recliner and tried to jump backwards up into it only to slide off the smooth leather chair. Turning around to face the chair she then climbed up into it while Erika sat on the edge of the love seat nearby. Sliding all the way back into the overstuffed recliner Charlie’s feet barely managed to stick out past the edge of the seat. “I don’t remember this chair being so big before,” Charlie slid herself out of the chair to go over and sit beside Erika. “So you were going to explain all this?”

Erika took a deep breath, “You know there was no way to fix it so you could stay by yourself at the house?” Charlie nodded then sat quietly waiting on Erika to continue. “During those two months that they kept you under we had your funeral.”

“Don’t you need a body for that?” Charlie giggled.

“We used your old body,” Erika took another deep breath, “They, Greg and his friends had some way of doing it, removing you from your body.”

“Are you telling me I was brain in a jar for that two month!” Charlie’s gasped.

“I don’t know exactly what or how they did it. Greg said it was something I really wouldn’t want to see or know so I didn’t ask. All I was concerned with was saving you.”

“Okay so I’m dead and the will was read,” Charlie stated. “I left everything to you.”

“After that I went to the house and packed up everything to bring here. Of course your old clothes I donated since neither of us could use them. I did save some of those Tee shirts I knew you were fond of as I figured you could use them as nightgowns or maybe we could make a tee shirt quilt or something out of them.”

“We’re going to live here?” Charlie asked, “What about you finishing school?”

“I’m planning on finishing school,”

“Good, I didn’t put out all that money for you to quit on me. But wouldn’t it work out better if we bought a place in Seattle near the college?”

“Maybe, but not with everyone thinking you’re my five year old daughter.” Erika sighed, “Not to mention if I didn’t enroll you in elementary school I would be arrested. And I’m sure you’d really love having a babysitter and being treated like you were five.” Erika reached over holding Charlie’s hand, “Staying here, the people that live in this town, almost all of them are different and know about you.”

“Like Greg and the panther lady?”

“Yes this town is all their people.”

“Um, are we the only humans here?”

“No there are a few others that I’ve met, but it’s not like everyone goes around with a sign saying ‘Alien’ or ‘Human’ hanging around their neck. I know this feels all new to you, but I’ve been here a little longer and can tell you these are good people, they truly want to help. And here you won’t be forced to repeat school, I can’t even imagine how weird that would be for you. I mean, at least I didn’t think you would want to repeat Kindergarten.”

Charlie giggled, “Yeah, I’d rather poke a sharp stick into my eye, it’d be less painful.”

“Although just because you don’t have to go to school doesn’t mean you get to sleep in, lay around the house or fish all day long.” Erika grinned, “I arranged a job for you.”

“You got me a job?” Charlie was shocked at first, then giggled when she realized with her small size and apparent age there weren’t many jobs she could actually do, “Okay so what kind of a job do you get for a five year old?”

“You remember the girl from the coffee shop?” Erika watched Charlie nod. “Her and her partner have three little ones, you’re going to be their babysitter, keep them out of trouble and when they are old enough to start learning things like their ABC’s and such you can teach them.”

“Okay, I guess that is the least I can do,” Charlie agreed then grinned evilly, “I mean how much trouble could some little kitten kids be? Give me a laser pointer and a couple balls of yarn and we’re good to go.”

“Charlie, all kidding aside they can’t send those three to a normal school and from what I understand you and those three and the only children in town.”

“Alright so you have my future all planned out, what about yours?”

“I’m taking the rest of this semester off, that way we both can get settled in. I’m told your new birth certificate and all that stuff should be in sometime in the next week or two.” Erika relayed her plans, “Then next semester I’ll stay in the dorm during the week and drive home on the weekends.”

“They forged me a birth certificate?”

“I’m told what they are getting is one hundred percent real.”

“How can… That’s impossible!” Charlie declared, only to see Erika shrug her shoulders.

“Oh damn, your new car?” Charlie realized it had to have been totaled in the accident.

“We brought your Land Cruiser out when we moved everything”

“You did? Where is it?”

“There’s a parking lot at the other dock everyone who has vehicles that lives here uses. It’s parked there. You’ll see tomorrow when we take it up to North Bend and maybe on over to Belview if we can’t find everything we need.”

“What all do we need other than some groceries?”

“You need clothes! Right now you have exactly three dresses five pairs of socks and the pair of shoes you’re wearing. Even a boy would need more than that.” Erika grinned mischievously, “So you want to check out the new house or what?” Grabbing Charlie’s hands and pulling her from the love seat, “Come on, I’ll show you your room.”

Okay so I got the idea for this from the Staycation story contest and it grew from there. While this is part of the contest I disqualify this story from winning. It was written for fun and also written in first person perspective, something I haven't even attempted to write in in over 20 years.

I had always been the type to make my vacation days count as best I could over the years, usually adding a day or two to a holiday weekend to make it a full five days or more away from the office. Of course I always used vacation for those few days the office was open between Christmas and New year’s, depending on what days those two holidays fell on at times I got a full two weeks off while only spending three of my vacation days. So I wasn’t surprised when our HR department emailed me informing me that I needed to use three weeks’ vacation, or would lose them when the new fiscal year began on July 1st because I had so much unused vacation time.

I gave serious thought of grabbing a round ticket to Hawaii and going to see my daughter and her family. I always flew out there every year over the Christmas holidays to see her, the son in law and the grand kids, that and to escape the blowing snow and sub-freezing temperatures for a couple of weeks. It was always a lot of fun especially with my looks, although the oldest is now beginning to understand that grandpa is not really Santa, I just looks a lot like him. Her younger sister still thinks that Santa is her grandpa. I guess if you’ve got to be cursed to look like someone, looking like Santa Clause isn’t so bad.

Although I’m overweight I’m healthy as a horse and yes I do visit my doctor regularly. I have a lot of fun with the nurses when I go. I think the head nurse in his office makes it a point to always send in the new girl to take my blood pressure and stuff. Last time I went she took my blood pressure three times on one arm, then once again on the other arm, not believing the readings she was getting. Of course I played it up asking her as straight faced as I could if there was a problem? She finally told me she couldn’t believe someone my age and weight had the blood pressure I did. Of course I told her I owed it all to fast cars, chasing women and plenty of beer and whiskey.

Well enough about that stuff, I was trying to figure out what to do with myself for three weeks. I really didn’t want to fly anywhere. Dealing with those morons in TSA once a year is quite enough for a man my age. I mean really, little kids run up to me and sit on my lap and tell me they are good and what they want for Christmas for Christ’s sake! What part of that screams potential terrorist? I mean really someone please tell me because I’m at a complete loss here! Is it revenge for lumps of coal the TSA agents got in their stockings when they were kids or what?

Probably wouldn’t be too good of an idea to show up at the airport right now anyway, that last TSA agent I had to deal with is probably still angry at me. It was his own fault for pulling me aside when I was trying to board after the long layover and then the plane being delayed, I had just a long enough stay in the lounge partaking in their overpriced beer to say what was on my mind and not give a rat’s ass what anyone thought about it. So when he was playing with my belly I decided to have fun and started moaning really loud so everyone could hear, then when he looked up at me I told him that wasn’t fat he was petting, it was the automatic rewinder for the world’s largest penis, and asked him to keep doing it as I was almost there. I think one lady in line almost peed her pants she was laughing so hard, she took off running toward the bathroom.

I met up with her on the plane later, after my friendly TSA agent decided to pull me aside and preform a strip search. Guess I was lucky to have bought a first class seat as they did hold the plane until I got on. She ended up asking to change seats to talk with me. I ended up telling her the rest of the story after being dragged into a private room with three male TSA agents. She had to run for the bathroom again when I got to the part where my buddy preformed the body cavity search and I began singing my own rendition of, ‘I saw the TSA agent boning Santa Clause’. When she finally came back to her seat and I told her that he didn’t even offer me a cigarette or give me his phone number after all that she damn near lost consciousness laughing so hard, along with several that sat around us listening.

So flying was out, so I thought maybe visit my other daughter in the UP, That’s Michigan’s Upper Peninsula for those that don’t live in the Midwest. I could drive there in less than a day but then she was still a bit annoyed that I had kicked her now ex-husband in the nuts that day he mouthed off to me. You’d think now that she had finally realized how much of a jackass he was and divorced his ass, she would be thanking me and patting me on the back, but she still seemed pretty mad about it.

I could go visit my friend in Alaska but that would involve my oh so great friends in the TSA, so that was out. I guess the only thing I can do is go fishing. It’s a bit late for crappie, and too hot for most other day time fishing, but catfishing is possible. I’ll spend my three weeks catfishing at night when its cooler and catching up on movies that I haven’t had time to watch.

A full week into my stay at home vacation and my freezer has at least 100 pounds of catfish fillets, and yes I always filleted my catch as the catfish I normally pulled out of the river were usually too large to fry whole. The fishing has been great, catching stringers full of catfish every night I’ve went, even pulled in a channel cat that weighed 22 pounds one night, although I tossed that one back as it was too damn big to be worth eating, I was after what I referred to as ‘pan sized’ which were along the range of three to five pounds.

Most the movies I had wanted to see but had not, I have now watched now so I was working on going through those obscure ones that had titles that interested me. I was watching this movie that seemed to be some kind of rip-off of the X-men universe, when I heard this loud sound, it sounded almost like an incoming mortar round whistling in but much louder and more of a roar than a whistle.

I woke to find myself in some kind of dense, thick fog. I didn’t feel like I was lying down or even standing, I was just… there. The thick white cloud that surrounded me didn’t have any effect on my breathing, nor did it have any taste or smell. Raising my voice to see if anyone was there in the thick fog with me gave no results, not even an echo of my own voice. I don’t know how long I was there, it could have been hours or just minutes since there was nothing to even begin to gauge time with in the fog, when I heard a distinctly female voice, “Are you alright?”

“Who’s there?” I begged while frantically looking around for the person speaking to me.

“My name is Tala,” the disembodied voice answered. “You were in an accident, we are restoring you. Just relax as best you can and you will be as you were before the accident.”

“I don’t remember any accident?” I tried to get more information out of the voice, but heard no reply. “Are you still there?” With nothing else to do, I closed my eyes and thought about the movie I was watching, replaying it in my mind’s eye so to speak.

It was a low budget ‘B’ movie, the type of movie that would have been perfect as part of a double feature at the drive in’s when I was a teenager. Although the special effect were borderline terrible the movie was entertaining even though I could see the wires supporting the one character that could fly. The plot revolved around this group of teenagers who had sneaked into some obscure government site while an even more obscure test was going on and got soaked in some sort of experimental slime. Caught and locked up by the men that ran the place all the teens developed super powers from the exposure to the slime.

The main character, a girl seemed the least changed of the group, one of which turned into a monstrous looking half reptilian creature. This girl ended up with the power to change the density of her body where she could walk right through walls or become so dense that that she couldn’t be budged. Between the girl, the lizard boy, who eventually found out he was a shape changer that could take on any form he wished and another boy that if they had painted his skin green he could have doubled for the Incredible Hulk, they escaped taking the rest of the teens with them. The rest of the movie consisted of the group of mutant kids avoiding being recaptured while the group helped a few ordinary people in the process. Bugs me that I didn’t get to see how it turned out in the end.

The whole movie revolved around the girl that played the main character and it was obvious why with her looks. She made the models in sport’s illustrated look plain and the director took advantage of those looks with several scenes with her partially dressed or with ripped clothing that just barely kept the movie from being R rated. My friends and I used to call women that gorgeous, ‘tongue draggers’ as any boy seeing her would have their tongue not only out but dragging the ground.

I didn’t find myself lustfully thinking about what I wished I could do with her like much younger men would do, at my age that was just too creepy as she was young enough to be my granddaughter, but I did admire her looks. With nothing else to occupy my time I found it difficult to get her out of my mind. The long blond hair, her soft facial features, perfectly formed athletic figure with breasts that were on the smaller side but quite definitely large enough that no one would ever call her flat chested. I would bet money she had to be a gymnast or dancer of some kind before going into movies. I wouldn’t doubt she studied marital arts too, the way she moved in the actions scenes.

“How are you feeling?” I heard another female voice.

“Tired,” I sleepily replied. Snapping my eyes open at how strangely high pitched my voice sounded. I saw a man and a woman looking down as they leaned over where I was lying. “What the…” my hand shot to my throat hearing myself speaking so strangely.

“It is alright,” the woman reassured, “restoration can be a bit disorientating even for those of us that have used it before.”

“Restor… What did you do to me, I sound like a girl?”

“Tala didn’t have your pattern stored so she used the one in your mind to restore you to your former self,” the man explained.

Looking down at my nude body I saw two pert breasts proudly on display, further down a thin well-toned waist and ended with a small patch of blond fur where my body joined two beautifully toned and very feminine legs. I gasped at what I saw, then realizing these two strangers were staring at my now very female body, I felt the need to hide and fell through the bed thing I was lying on as if it wasn’t there. Landing on my ass on the cold concrete floor.

“Oh my god!” I screamed, “I was thinking about that girl, it made me that girl!”

“This isn’t your original form?” the woman spoke as both kneeled down to find me under the strange non-metal slab that jutted out from the wall behind me.

“I, I just fell through the bed!”

“You must have had this image in the forefront of your mind for Tala to choose it,” The man stated.

“Was this form able to pass through solid objects also?” The woman questioned.

“Um, yeah but it was just a movie, the girl couldn’t really pass through solid objects. No one can do that!”

“The man looked across to the woman, “That would explain why Tala used up so much of her reserves.”

“You’re right,” the woman nodded, “she would have had to create the cellular structure from scratch using dark matter.”

“What you two are talking about doesn’t exist!” I glared at them, “Hell this… what you did to me is impossible! Who the hell are you people?”

“We mean you no harm and are very sorry for this misunderstanding,” The woman reached out gently placing her hand on my ankle. “I am sure Tala will work with you to create the correct form and restore you to that form once she has replenished her energy stores.”

“That’s a relief,” truly feeling a weight lift at hearing that I wouldn’t be stuck like this.

“Come on,” The woman held her hand out, “Let’s obtain you some coverings.”

“Yeah clothes would be good,” I giggled and let her help out from under the bed thing that stuck out of the wall. Which I found weird as I expected my normal deep chuckle but what came out was a as very girlish giggle. Helping me up from the floor under the strange table like protrusion, the woman wrapped a blanket around me.

Following the woman up the wooden steps out of what I assumed was a basement from the windows and cinder block walls and the unfinished ceiling, I gasped when we entered a kitchen. It wasn’t any kitchen, it was my kitchen. But then the basement we had been in was completely bare of anything and mine was unfortunately packed full of junk I no longer used but didn’t have the heart to throw away.

At the far end of the kitchen table a boy that looked to be in his early teens sat in one of the chairs holding a green plastic bag. The white circle on its side with the word, ‘Cascade’ printed in red lettering told me exactly what the young teen was holding. I found myself watching in horror as he tossed one of the small green and white swirled colored pods in his mouth and began chewing.

Watching as the teen reached into the bag to grab another dishwashing soap pod, I dashed across the room grabbing the dishwashing soap away from the teen, “You can’t eat that!”

“But it tastes like Cheilith!” the teen shouted.

“Really?” The woman grabbed the bag from me pulling one of the soap pods out and taking a small bite out of it.

“Are you two insane?” Shouting as I grabbed the bag of soap pods away from the woman, “That will make you sick!”

“He’s right this does taste like Cheilith,” The woman popped the rest of the soap pod into her mouth. “Although it’s not as tart as Cheilith and less grainy,” she continued with her mouth full.

I couldn’t believe what the woman did. What kind of crazy people are they, not only do they think my dishwasher soap is some kind of candy, they changed me into a girl with super power. Looking back and forth between the teen boy and the woman, I couldn’t help but shake my head in disbelief, “You still haven’t answered my question! Who the hell are you people?

“Do you wish answers or clothing first?” The woman asked.

“Oh, answers first. You really want the answers first,” the teen boy grinned, his eyes glued to what he could see of my new very female body where the blanket had fallen open after I had let go of it to grab the dishwashing soap.

Noticing what he was looking at I wrapped the blanket back around to cover up, “Clothes first.”

She led me upstairs to what was once my daughter’s room. Inside the room everything looked just like it had without the dust. My daughter hadn’t live at home in over twenty years and while I did try to keep the house relatively clean, I didn’t go in and dust the unused room as often as I should have. “You’ll find Tala has replicated everything you’ll need within the dresser and the closet. We’ll be down in the food preparation area. Come down when you’ve dressed and we will explain everything to you.”

“You mean the kitchen?” I questioned her use of words.

“Yes, kitchen,” nodding as she closed the door leaving me in the room alone.

Walking over to the dresser I found a drawer full of various style of women’s panties. Grabbing the first one I could, I quickly put it back once I saw it was a thong. Moving things around a bit I found a pair of plain white cotton ones that I slipped on. Finding a pair of plain ankle socks in another drawer, I put those on. The next drawer I opened contained the one article of women’s underthings that I had no experience in putting on. Letting out a long sigh I picked through these until I found the plainest white one I could find.

I had seen my wife put them on enough to know I could fasten it in front the spin it around, which I did and to my dismay found it was now inside out. Spinning it back around I unfastened it and corrected that only to find I had one of the bands twisted this time. As they say, third time’s a charm and I did get it right finally.

Walking over to the closet I opened the door and almost fell on my ass in shock. What should have been a small walk in closet of no more than six feet wide and eight feet deep looked like I opened a door into a warehouse of clothes. Rows and rows of clothes on racks as far as I could see stood before me. The inside of the closet was larger than the whole house! Looking back I could see the bedroom hadn’t changed but what I saw in front of me was impossible, or I should say yet another impossible to add to the list of impossible that I had seen today. Spotting what I thought was a pair of blue jeans on a hanger only a few steps away I grabbed it off the hanger then grabbed a green button up shirt that was close and quickly got out of the impossible closet, fearing I could get lost in there if I got too far away from the door and not find my way back.

I found the jeans almost more trouble than the buttons being on the wrong side of the shirt. The darn things were too tight and I had to fight them over my hips before I could button and zip the up. The shirt or should I start calling my shirts blouses, I fumbled with the buttons, not used to everything being on the wrong side, and the fit was a bit tighter than I liked as the shirt or blouse was cut larger for beasts then slimmed down to hug my stomach. I actually had to button it completely opposite of what I was used to, as I always held the shirt tails together to find the lowest button and start there. With my breasts in the way I found that method difficult as I couldn’t see the lower buttons, so I had to start up near my neck and work my way down.

Finally dressed, although barefooted as I was NOT going back in that closet to look for shoes, I looked at myself in the mirror above the vanity that sat along one wall. The bra and shirt really seemed to make my new breasts look larger than I liked. Although I could easily see the resemblance to the actress in that movie. I didn’t think anyone would mistake us as twins or anything like that, but they would easily see that we were related and a freaky thought passed through my mind that I was the better looking of the two.

“Damn, why did you have to make me so hot?” I asked my reflection.

Across the mirror I saw the words appear, ~I made you as close to the image in your mind as I could.~

If my jaw could have hit the floor it would have, I was speechless. Did I fall down a rabbit hole? This had to be some weird dream, way too many things were happening that was impossible. Reaching over I pinched my left arm, “Ow!” Shit that hurt this isn’t a dream. “Who, who are you?” I asked the mirror.

~I am Tala,~ appeared on the mirror, ~I deeply regret that we interrupted your life cycle and will do everything in my power to rectify this.~

“Why are you talking to me this way? Why can’t I see you?”

~You do see me, I am only not what your race would normally think of as sentient.~ I read across the mirror as it appeared. ~My race, we lived in peace alongside the Glerfy on our planet. When war threatened both or species the ones of my race changed ourselves so that we could leave the planet, we took as many of the Glerfy with us as we could. I was too young to transform into a form that could travel in space. Nera and Geri built an engine that could lift me off planet. We were some of the very last to leave and were pursued by the invading species. We had no choice but to come here into the forbidden zone.~

“But what are you, why don’t you look like, what did you call them, Geri and Nera?”

~My physical form is too large to take your human form, and as I destroyed your house I took its form. You should go down to the others, they are waiting and can explain more.~

I sat at the kitchen table and listened to both Geri and Nera tell their tale. How their planet was targeted by an oppressive race of aliens because of the other sentient species that lived in harmony with them, the Pestinn, the same race that Tala was part of. Apparently their shape changing abilities was only the tip of the iceberg, they could manipulate space time itself moving through space anywhere instantaneously. Tala had been too young to have acquired this ability so Geri and Nera among others had built huge engines that were given to Tala’s sisters so that they could escape the impeding invasion.
Rube, the teen boy I had met was a male of the same species as Tala, although the only trait the males shared with the females of the species was the shape changing ability. The males never grew to any size in comparison to the females, who could grow as large as some small cities on earth. Tala being young still could take up over 7 acres if she allowed her whole body to exist in one dimension. Her natural form more plant than animal, I was told was something like the gigantic Banyan trees we had on Earth. At least this explained why the closet in what was now my room was the size of a mall.
The one thing that bothered me more than Rube’s hand that I kept moving off my thigh, the last time I moved it threatening to remove it from his arm if he didn’t stop, was the fact that while they had not lied to me, Tala could restore me to my former self, it would take approximately three hundred years at her current rate of recharging before she could attempt it. And while I was told my new body would last that long, I had the funny feeling that my sense of self would not. Yes I had spent sixty years as my former self, but after spending the next three hundred as a girl who would I be then? Would I even remember what it felt like to be a man after three hundred years?

One thing I could easily tell was their sincerity and honesty. The group really was orphans of the sky, driven away from their home. I felt the need to help what I could, and plans were made. Thanks to Tala’s abilities to interact with pretty much everything electronic she was able to hack databases and make identities for all of us with the proper IDs and show the sale of my house and property to Rube’s and my new parents, Geri and Nera Kendall.

As I went to bed that night in my daughter’s old room, what was now my room I saw a message written in the mirror, ~Everything will be alright Max, I promise,~

Lying on the bed under the pink and blue comforter I thought about everything that had happened since I had woken up. I woke up as a young girl. I had been given the power to pass through solid objects, something I would need to test my limitations on and learn to control so I didn’t screw up something or someone. My house was replaced by a sentient life form from another planet. My new parents and oversexed younger brother were aliens too.

On the good side, I was young again without the aches and pains I had. I’d never have to pay another electric or cable TV bill ever again.

Bad side, I was a girl and my younger brother was a sex crazed pervert.

The last thought that came to mind before the depths of sleep overtook my consciousness was, why I stayed home, why didn’t go somewhere, anywhere for this vacation?

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Chapter 1

Dragging an old large suitcase from the bottom of the closet. The young man tossed it on the bed and opened it. Turning to the small night stand beside the bed the young man pulled the small drawer completely out of the night stand dumping its contents into the suitcase. Tossing the drawer onto the bed, the man turned to repeat the same thing with the top left hand drawer out of the dresser, tossing it on top the smaller drawer on the bed, repeating the process with the next drawer down, and then finally the larger bottom drawer.

Tossing that drawer aside he began arranging the oversized pile of now half folded clothing to fill every cranny within the suitcase in what looked like an attempt to reduce the size of the large pile so that he could actually close the suitcase. Reaching over he brought the top of the case over and tried several times to close it but failed.

“Dammit!” he moaned, pulling the case off the bed spilling some of its contents that he stuffed back inside before this time standing on the lid with one foot while trying to latch it closed, that failing he knelt down using his full weight on top the lid, finally managing to close the overstuffed case. Turning the case upright so that he could reach the handle, the man walked over and opened the closet.

Over half the clothing that hung from the closet rod was obviously for someone smaller and very feminine, much of which was dresses and skirts. The man ignored these items, looking to the far left of the closet where at most a fifth of the space seemed to have male clothing on hangars. Wrapping his right hand up and through as much of the male clothing that he could with one hand, he pulled the items on their hangars out of the closet, holding them over his shoulder while grabbing the suitcase handle with his free hand before walking out of the bedroom.

Outside the man walked up to an old Chevy pickup truck. The truck looked like something out of an old black and white movie with its rounded fenders and hood. While the truck looked very old, the dark metallic green paint looked as if it was still wet the way the sunlight reflected off its flawless surface. The wooden bottom inside of the truck’s bed was just as blemish free and the man was careful to lay the suitcase down gently on to the wooden surface.

At the driver’s door he twisted the handle, opening the large heavy metal door then laid the hanging clothes as far across the brown leather seat as he could. Closing the door of the truck, he hurried back into the house.

Coming back out with another armload, the part of which that was heavy enough not to blow out of the opened back of the pickup went into the rear, while the rest was piled on top the clothing already in the passenger side of the cab. Reaching back to grab the opened driver’s door, he began to step inside the cab when a tan colored Toyota Camry came racing up into the driveway screeching to a stop.

The driver’s door of the Toyota flew open, a young woman jumped out of the car wearing a tea length white peasant styled sun dress. Her medium blond hair bounced along in the breeze behind her as she ran around the car as quickly as she could in the wedge sandals she wore.

Her beauty always stunned him, how a woman so lovely could even want him was something he could not imagine. If a face could launch a thousand ships, then the face that ran toward him could have launched ten times that many.

“Baby what’s wrong?” The girl stopped in front of the man, only the door of the pickup truck separating the two.

The mixture of green and brown of her hazel eyes seemed to see right into the heart of the man’s soul. How does she always know when I am upset? “I, I got to leave.” He stammered.

“Please Tom,” She begged, “I love you.”

Look away, he thought to himself, Don’t look her in the eyes you moron. But his eyes were locked into those beautiful hazel eyes that seemed to be calling to him, begging him not to do what he had decided on doing. He loved this woman with all his heart and soul but he could not continue living like this, worrying every time she did not come home. “How many were there this time? Anyone I know?” Tom tried to stay angry but found it difficult while looking at her. “You were gone for two days! I was scared to death something happened to you this time!”

“Please baby,” tears began to fall down her cheeks, “I, I’ve tried but, but I can’t stop myself.”

“But the doctors…”

“Nothing they gave me helps, you know that.” She cried, “Please, we’ll work this out, just don’t leave me. I’d die without you.”

“Staying here is killing me!” Tom finally managed to turn away from her. Stepping into the cab of the truck he slammed the door behind him, “When the preacher said, ‘for better or worse,’ I never thought this would happen. Goodbye Cara!” Tom pushed the door lock down as she reached for the outer handle.

“TOM PLEASE!” she screamed, tears running down both cheeks.

Cara dropped to her knees crying when she heard the engine come to life in the old truck, “PLEASE! PLEASE DON’T GO!” she wailed as the truck pulled around her own Toyota and out of the driveway. “TOM!” falling forward on her hands she bawled as her tears fell on the concrete drive. “Tom, please…” she whispered knowing he could no longer hear her.

Chapter 2

Tom wiped a tear from his own cheek a half hour later when he turned onto US-321. Tom had decided to take 321 up toward his mother’s home, it was the most direct route but all two lane roads. Funny that he now considered it his mother’s place since he had married Cara even though his mother had put it in Tom’s name after his father passed away. Tom’s mother had explained that the government had taken way too much in the name of survivor’s taxes when his father had passed away, she did not want Tom burdened with the same problems when she died. Although Tom wondered if this was a good idea, the woman was healthy as a horse and more athletic than women half her age, it was possible that she could outlive him.

Tom thought back to the last time he had went home to visit. It had been 4 years ago Christmas. Tom had brought Cara with him to introduce Cara to his mother. Tom’s mother as always had been a gracious host although still a bit behind times having made Tom sleep on the couch so that Cara had his old room to herself, not that it stopped the two from fooling around. Living on the outskirts of a town that had a population of less than 200, located in the middle of the great Smokey Mountains, they found ample seclusion to fool around, even during the heavy tourist and skiing season. Finding a place not covered in a foot or more of snow at that time of year was a bit more challenging.

Tom’s mother had been polite toward Cara, but the first chance his mother got to speak to Tom alone she had told him that there was something she did not trust about the girl. Said that she could not put her finger on it, but Cara was trouble and Tom should find someone else. Tom had not listened to his mother, in fact he had not been back to visit since. Although Cara insisted on inviting Tom’s mother to the wedding, she did not come. Tom could only wonder, was it mother’s intuition? At least she was not one to gloat about being right, he would probably hear a soft, ‘I told you so,” and then she would drop the subject.

The few times Tom stopped he fought the urge to turn around and head back in the direction he had come from, to go home to Cara. Even though his heart ached he still loved her with all his being, leaving her standing there begging him to stay, hurt worse than anything he could remember although staying would have only postponed the inevitable. Until Cara truly tried to find to some way to fix whatever mental issues she had that causes her blackouts. Yes it did seem that she was trying, her episodes came less often now, but lasted sometimes days now instead of hours like they had a first. Tom hoped that this would make Cara go back to the doctor, any doctor that could help her and not be the end of their marriage.

By the time Tom shut off the engine of the vintage pickup he could see that his mother had already come out onto the front porch.

“Long time,” His mother cocked her head curiously as he got out of the truck.

“Hi mom,” Tom tried to act casual, “Yea sorry for not being up until now, you know work and all that stuff.”

“So where is your wife?”

“About that,” Noticing his mother did not use her name, Tom looked down not meeting his mother’s eyes, “You think I could move back into my old room for a bit?”

“You don’t even have to ask honey,” Tom’s mother smiled, “It’s always been your home too.”

“Thanks mom,” He said before reaching across the bench seat picking up as much of the clothes he had laid there as he could manage.

After several trips in with his things, Tom was putting away the things he had brought when his mother appeared in the doorway of his old room carrying two steaming mugs. “Made you some tea,” Holding out the steaming mug toward Tom.

Tom stepped over taking the mug she offered, “Thanks.” Looking down at the brownish-green tinted tea, Tom smiled knowing it had to one of the many wildflower and herb teas he remembered from his childhood. Taking a sip Tom coughed, not expecting the burning sensation that he felt. “Um, mom you spiked my tea?”

“Just a little mountain medicine dear,” His mother grinned, “You looked like you could use something a bit stronger than wildflower tea.”

“Mountain medicine?” Tom smirked, “You mean uncle John’s moonshine don’t you.”

Tom’s mother gasped, her hand going up to her chest, “Why honey you know making that stuffs against the law, and your uncle John is a respectable man, he would never do something against the law. No this is for medicinal purposes only!”

“Medicinal purposes mom?” Tom chuckled.

“Of course honey,” stepping over she reached up cupping his chin in her hand, “A mother always knows when their child is hurt or suffering, and I can tell this is a whopper. When you’re ready to talk about it, I’m here for you.” Turning she walked over to the doorway before turning around, “Cornbread should be bout ready to come out of the oven. Come on down to the kitchen when you get everything put away, alright?”

“Sure mom,” Tom answered, as he saw her walking away, “and thanks for everything.”

Taking a good long drink of the hot liquid, Tom relished the spiced flavor of the hot tea. He couldn’t place what she had used to give it that flavor. Although he did tastes a hint of ginseng that came with it. The effects of the strong homemade liquor began to spread its own type of warmth throughout his being as the other ingredients chosen by his mother for their calming effects began to wash the stress out of his mind.

With the mug empty and his things put away Tom made his way out of his old room. The old log cabin has been originally built by his grandfather. While not large by country standards, it’s lofty great room and large eat in kitchen dwarfed homes found in the suburbs. The two bedrooms upstairs and the single bathroom downstairs followed the same scale of the rest of the house all being very large by today’s standards. Stepping out onto the balcony that overlooked the great room, Tom stopped for a moment, smiling when he spotted the round wooden rungs of the ladder, built right into the wall between the two bedrooms, that led up to the attic space centered above the bedrooms.

Memories of the hours he had spent playing in the cluttered room as a child came flooding back to him. The attic had been his club house, a pirate ship, a mysterious and dangerous cavern to explore, Home of dragons and other mythical beasts, even a space ship that sailed the stars in his childhood. He had even lost his virginity in that old musty attic.

Leaning against the hand cut wooden railing, Tom’s mind wandered back to his youth as he looked up at the small closed door that opened into the attic. The resort had barely started back then so not as many lived in the area, the closest were all relatives. His cousin Laura, Uncle John’s daughter, was about the same age and since Tom’s mother did not work, she watched both children during the day so the two virtually grew up like brother and sister. They were in high school at the time, one of Laura’s friends Christie McGuire, was spending the weekend at Laura’s.

When Laura had brought her friend over with her to visit Tom had no idea that Christie was sweet on him, or that the two girls had formed a plan to get the two alone. The three had fled to the attic space, Tom was having fun talking and joking with the two and barely noticed when Laura left. It was close to a year later, he and Christie had become openly a couple by that time, when Laura confessed that she and Christie had planned the whole thing. Tom sighed, thinking how things may have been quite different had Christie’s parents not sold their land to the resort and moved away while they were still on school.
Chapter 3

The heavy iron bound wooden door flew open, its large heavy hinges the only thing keeping the force that opened it from tossing it across the room. The door slammed back against the stone wall with a loud heavy thud. “Father!” A raven haired woman stepped through the arched doorway, wearing only a floor length wrap around semi-opaque black skirt. Her smooth perfect light creamy skin tone only darkening at the exposed aureole's of her perfect breasts, contrasted heavily with the color of the wrap around “Something terribly wrong!”

“Yes Kali, I felt it too,” A distinguished gentleman, his neatly trimmed dark hair and beard beginning to show some signs of gray, sitting in a Victorian styled wingback chair looked over at the woman, “It’s Cara.”

Kali ran over to where the man sat, sitting on her knees in front of him before reaching up to place her hands on his knee, “She in so much pain! What should we do?”

“Have you spoken to any of your other sisters about this?”

“Yes father, we are all frightened.” Kali looked up into his eyes, “So many have come, even Kirsee has returned home.”

“You have always been closest to Cara. The closest she had to a mother after her mother died. Find her, go to her. Discover what is causing her torment and correct it if you can. If you cannot bring her here, do so against her will if necessary. We swore an oath to her mother that we will honor.”

“Yes father,” The woman stood.

“If this affects the other clans…” He stopped that thought, picked up the cup and saucer that sat on a small round table beside his chair, “Go now, time is of the essence.”

Kali quickly left the room only to be surrounded by her sister, who begged for answers. Not being able to move very well through the crowd of women Kali stopped, “Okay, Father has said that I can go to Cara and try to help her, but you need to let me through so I can do that!”

Several of her sister all began talking at once, all shouting the same thing, “I want to go with you.” And “I’m going too!”

“Father instructed me to do this,” Kali shouted about the noise. Leaving the rest of the women to go back to whatever they were doing, Kali walked down the twisted passages to her own room. Changing into clothing more appropriate to where she would locate Cara, she opened her door to leave to find a buxom blond standing in the doorway.

“I’m going with you.” The blond stated.

“Father told me to go Merla.”

“Did he tell you to go alone?” Merla asked. Kali shook her head. “Good then it’s decided, I’m ready when you are.”

Kali looked at how her sister standing there in a cream colored crop top and skinny jeans. “Okay lets so.”

Chapter 4

“Mrs. Dennet? Are you okay?” Cara looked up from where she still sat in the driveway of her home to see Ryan and Jeremy two of the college boys that rented a larger four bedroom house down the street. Cara’s eyes lowered back to where her hand sat in her lap as she shook her head.

“Mrs. Dennet?” Jeremy knelt down, “Cara?” He reached out toward her.

Feeling his hand touch her arm, Cara jerked back, “No don’t me!” Then whispered, “He’s gone.”

“Who’s gone?” Jeremy asked while Ryan knelt down beside his roommate.

“Tom,” Cara began crying again, “Tom left me.”

“Come on,” Jeremy reached for her once again, “Let’s get you inside.”

“No leave me,” Cara spoke barely above a whisper, “I, I hurt Tom. I don’t deserve to live.”

“No way,” Ryan started trying to help her up, “You think we would leave the most awesome woman we know sitting out here crying?”

“Yea like he said, we’re getting you into the house.” Jeremy grabbed her other arm, as they led her into the house, “No way are we leaving you like this.”

The two young men sat with Cara trying their best to cheer her up. When that failed Ryan got up and rummaged around the kitchen, bringing her a glass of wine which she refused, he tried a bottle of water which she only stared at before cupping her face in her hands and sobbing.

Jeremy and Ryan jumped when the front door was thrown open. Both their jaws dropped when a gorgeous dark haired woman rushed in followed by a blond woman who impossible as the two guys thought, was even better looking than the woman she followed in.

Ryan was first to close his mouth, “I, I know you!” his eyes still wide with shock of who the first woman looked like.

“OH SHIT!” Jeremy exclaimed, looking at the blond, “You’re one of those swimsuit models!”

“And you’re Kali Sparks from the Eliminator movie!”

Ignoring the two young men, Kali knelt down in front of Cara, “Sweetheart, what happened. Come on baby, tell big sis what is wrong so I can make it better.”

“Sis?” Jeremy gulped, his eyes couldn’t become any wider, “You, you’re Cara’s sister?”

“Uh guys,” Merla licked her lips looking at the two young buff college men, “Let’s give them some room,” Motioning for the two to follow her down the short hall toward the home’s two bedrooms. As they followed her Merla gave them a bit of an explanation, “After Cara’s mother died Kali kind of raised her.”

“That has got to be so cool, raised by a movie star!” Ryan grinned.

“Kali wasn’t a star then, all of us including Cara lived with our father.”

The last thing Kali could hear was one of the guys ask, “Are you sure that you should close the door?”

“Oh yes, very sure,” Merla giggled as she closed the door.

“Okay Merla is distracting those two,” Kali got up and sat beside Cara wrapping her into a hug, “Now tell me what happened.”

“Tom!” Cara sobbed.

“Is he hurt? What happened?”

“He, he left,” Cara buried her head into Kali’s shoulder and started bawling.

“Do you know where he went?” Kali stroked the sobbing girl’s hair.

Cara shook her head, “Maybe, maybe his mom.”

“Where is that baby?” Kali consoled the distraught girl, “I’m sure if we explain things to him.”

“No!” Cara bawled, “He, I can’t tell him. Not now.”

“Then I’ll talk to him.”

“No!”

“Come on baby you know we can’t do anything.”

“Just let me die,” Cara sobbed.

“Shh, shh baby, you know that’s not going to happen,” Kali consoled her, “I know it hurts really bad right now but we can fix it. It will get better.”

“No it won’t.” She sobbed into Kali’s shoulder.

“Come on, why don’t you go join Merla, have a snack, it will make you feel better.”

“I’m not hungry.” Cara continued to sob, “The only thing I want is my Tom back.”

“Alright them,” Kali pulled Cara’s chin up so she could look in her eyes, “Let’s go see father and see what he can do about getting him back for you.”

“I need to stay here in case Tom comes back.” Cara tried to look away but Kali held her from doing so.

“Father can fix this, he can bring Tom back to you.”

“No he can’t, no one can. He hates me now.”

“You come on home with me, I promise father will bring Tom to you there, okay?”

“But the rules?”

“Silly, father makes the rules,” Kali grinned at her, “Now come on.” Kali began pulling Cara up from the sofa, “You going to walk or am I going to carry you like when you were little?”

Chapter 5

Tom sat on the front porch of the cabin, his laptop in front of him on the rustic wooden table. The same table that had been out on the porch since Tom’s childhood. Antique like everything in and around his childhood home, it was built to last and to be used, not for appearance. The large round legs uneven in size and shape were cut from a sapling, the marks of the drawing knife used to give them a round uniform shape could be easily seen along their length. The table’s top, not quite square consisted of several hardwood planks pinned together and to the top with large wooden dowels instead of nails or screws was not quite as large as one of the folding card tables.

The old table, at least twice as old as Tom’s twenty three years still looked strong enough that you could have balanced a car on top of it without worry of breaking the table. It was one of the many things his grandfather had built that remained at the old cabin, and something that Tom thought would be still around when his grandchildren inherited the cabin. That thought took Tom back into that dark place that he had been trying to crawl out of for the past two days. Would he and Cara find a way to work things out? He could not see any grand children in his future if they couldn’t.

Those dark thoughts were interrupted by his mother, “Enjoying the sunshine for a change?”

Tom looked over to see he mother standing by the door. This morning she was wearing very nice looking peasant or Mexican styled dress, Tom knew there was a difference between the two but they looked the same to him. The wide elastic waist of the emerald green dress really showed off his mother’s thin trim waist and the way the top part billowed, gave the illusion that his her breasts were even larger than normal. The skirt flared just above her hips which also make her hips looks a bit larger making her already great figure even more of an hourglass than it was. The green matches her eyes and contrasted with her red hair. Tom’s jaw fell slightly agape as he realize for the first time how pretty his mother looked. He couldn’t help but think that she looked better than women half her age.

“You alright dear?” She asked.

“Uh yea mom,” Tom paused, “I, I just never realized how pretty you were.”

“Thank you honey,” Smiling warmly at her son, “I’m going to run some errands, not sure if I’ll be back before lunch so you’ll have to fend for yourself if you get hungry.”

“No problem mom, I can always go over to the resort, I hear their chef is the greatest in the world.” Knowing that his mother had moved up to the executive chef position there not long after he and Cara were married.

His mother chuckled then her smile became even brighter, “You’re full of compliments today aren’t you?”

Grinning cheerily at his mother, “Hey it’s like they say, if momma’s not happy, nobody’s happy.”

“And never forget that young man,” She chuckled then started walking out toward the blue all-wheel drive Ford Escape she drove.

“I won’t mom,” He smiled, “Hopefully the guy will get here soon to install the Internet connection so I can get some of this stuff for work uploaded.”

“Are they supposed to be here today?” She got a worried look on her face, “I thought you said it would be tomorrow, the house is a mess!”

“Mom the house is fine, no dust has settled on anything since yesterday.” Tom kidded his mother, who always kept the house immaculately clean.

“But…”

“He’s only going to be in the living room when he checks the connection. I’m setting it up all wirelessly from there so we don’t have to drill any holes for cables.” Tom had thought of that before he called the company to come up.

Having helped his father pull out the old electrical wiring and threading the newer style romex electrical wiring had been a daunting task even with his father’s idea of taping the new wiring to the old stuff and using the old wires to pull the new ones through the walls. It was an update that was done none too soon as the old cloth insulation all but disintegrated as it was pulled out, which on the bright side left the old copper wires they removed easy to clean, making Tom’s job of taking the remaining insulation off before he sold the copper wiring for scrap. Clean copper paid more than three times the amount, netting him almost sixty dollars in spending money, a fortune to an eleven year old boy.

Tom sat the laptop down in the coffee table and got up when he heard the sound of tires crunching against the gravel of their drive. He saw his mother just getting out of her blue SUV as he reached the screen door. Walking out onto the porch, “Need any help?”

“You can help me bring in the groceries.” Hearing this Tom jogged out to her SUV to help.

Walking into the house, Tom carrying two paper bags as his mother the last one and her purse, “You’ll never guess who I bumped into at the grocery store while I was out.”

“Oh who is that mom?”

“Christine McGuire.” His mother grinned, knowing the two had a thing for each other when they were in school. “She just moved back into town herself.”

“Really?” Tom gulped, thinking it was a bit strange that they both find their way back home at the same time.

“Yes,” His mother beamed, “I invited her to supper, so I want you to change into some nice slacks and button up shirt before she gets here.”

“Yes ma’am,” Tom sighed, then added, “Just remember no matchmaking, I am married.”

Sitting the bag and her purse down on the kitchen table, she turned to Tom, “I know dear, and I know you are too honorable of a man to ever cheat on your spouse, unlike so many young people today.”

Ouch! Tom thought to himself, I haven’t said a thing about why I left, why would she say that in that way if she didn’t know?

Chapter 6

Tom mimicked his mother’s, ‘amen,’ as she finished saying grace before he looked back up. Tom’s mother had insisted Tom sit at the head of the table while his mother sat to his left and Christie sat on his right. Tom would have much rather put a little more distance between himself and his once high school sweetheart but could not say anything to his mother without being over heard by Christie. At least she had cooked his favorite, Tom had yet to find anyone or any restaurant that could come close to making fried chicken half as good as his mother’s.

With the sides of roasted red potatoes, that also showed signs of some herbs or spices on them, collard greens and another of Tom’s childhood favorites fried okra, that she made to go along with the chicken, Tom found himself easily too engrossed in eating the wonderful food to listen to his mother and ex-girlfriend chat.

“Boone?” Tom’s mother gasped.

Christie nodded, “It’s only a few extra miles and the rent was way more affordable than finding a place to rent here with all the resorts.”

“But what about getting back and forth during the winter?” Tom’s mother argued, “These roads can be deadly when they are ice and snow covered.”

“I’m sure I’ll be fine, my car has front wheel drive.”

“Nonsense!” Tom’s mother looked over where her son was busy working on another piece of chicken, “Tom?”

“Hmmm?” Tom looked over at his mother, his mouth full of chicken.

“Tomorrow I want you to go out to the old cabin and take all that stuff that’s been stored in it and move it to the pole barn.”

Tom gulped down what was in his mouth, “Why?”

“Christie will be moving into it.”

“Mrs. Dennet I can’t do that!” Christie exclaimed.

“Of course you can!” Tom’s mother stated, “It’s closer for you to get back and forth to work, although it’s going to take a bit of fixing up. It hasn’t been lived in since Hank’s folks passed away and we moved in here.”

“But--” Christie tried to argue.

“No buts young lady,” Tom’s mother interrupted, “You’re like family to us, and no matter what, family always takes care of family.”

Hearing those words from his mother, he knew that whether he liked it or not he would be moving the stuff out of that cabin and Christie would be moving in, “I’ll get started on the cabin first thing in the morning.”

“I don’t start to work at the bank until Monday, so I can help you.” Christie smiled at Tom.

“That would be great Christie,” Tom’s mother looked at her son over to make sure he didn’t try to disagree, “That will give you and Tom some time to catch up on what you both have been doing since high school.”

Christie stayed to help Mrs. Dennet with the dishes while Tom slipped out of the kitchen to try to get ahead of some work to make up for the time he would need to spend cleaning out that old cabin. Tom knew in his gut that this little project of his mother’s would end up becoming ten times more involved than just simple cleaning, the place had not been used in close to fifty years, but he knew that saying anything would have ended up as a losing battle.

Tom was concentrating on the code that was displaying on the screen of his laptop so deeply that he did not hear Christie walk up behind him, “That some kind of weird language or something?” Christie leaned in over his shoulder to get a better look.

“Program code,” Tom turned his head to find Christie’s face a mere inches from his own. “It’s…” The sweet smell of her perfume invaded his senses, causing him to pause, “It’s what I do for a living now.”

“You’re a programmer?” Christie looked sideways at Tom.

“Um, yea, uh software engineer.” Tom corrected, then sighed, “You can back away quickly now.”

“Why, would I do that?” Christie sounded confused.

Tom’s face twisted into a cheesy smile, “That’s what most pretty women do when they find out I’m a geek.”

Christie turned her head toward Tom, their lips almost touching. “I’m not like most women,” she breathed right before stealing a quick kiss. Pulling back from the kiss her face became flush. “Ummm,” Christie big her lower lip, “sorry, I guess I was just, you know, remembering how things used to be.”

Tom’s mind already intoxicated by Christie’s sweet fragrance, reeled from the touch of her lips. “I remember,” Tom whispered his eyes half closed all but entranced by this.

A large smile spread across Christie’s face, “I really hate to but I need to go.” Turning as she stood, Christie looked back over her shoulder to Tom, “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Chapter 7

Inside the pole barn Tom pulled the canvas tarp away, reveling the farm tractor that lay hidden beneath it. The tractor appeared to be well maintained but very old if the red paint that was faded so badly to appear almost orange was any indication. Climbing up by the seat, Tom opened the tank and peered inside to see how much gas was in the tank. Replacing the cap, Tom jumped down and walked around to the side where bold a square emblem that had a white letter “I” inside a black letter “H” on a white back ground. Beside this in large bold lettering the word, “FARMALL” appeared and above that is smaller lettering, “McCormick.” Tom reached below this finding a small petcock that he turned all the way until it stopped ninety degrees from where it was originally. Jumping back up on the tractor so he could sit in the hard metal seat, Tom pushed the lever on the right side of the steering wheel forward some then turned the key that hung from the ignition switch.

The starter made a whirring sound as it tried to bring the vintage engine to life while Tom worked the controls until the engine coughed to life. Babying the controls, Tom was able to even out the coughing and sputtering of the old tractor’s engine as the weighted flapper on the top of its exhaust pipe rattled along until the engine smoothed out, it’s exhaust held the flapper open. Tom sat there patiently giving the engine a minute to warm up before pushing in the clutch and pulling the shifter into reverse.

Backing the tractor out of the pole barn he turned the wheel causing it to make a wide turn around to the side of the barn where a four wheeled trailer sat under an overhanging roof on the side of the barn. Setting the parking brake then placing the tractor in neutral he left it running as he attached the trailer. Twenty minutes later the tractor was parked outside the original cabin his great grandfather built when his family first settled in the area, where Tom was loading the boxes and old furniture stored in the cabin into the trailer.

Christie showed up in jeans and a crop top tank slightly after nine a.m. to help. Although to Tom it almost felt like she was there to slow things down when she spotted a dresser that Tom had already put on the trailer that she wanted to remain in the cabin for her to use. Which entailed pulling close to half the things Tom had on the trailer back off to get to it. Several hours later, with the majority of the things out of the cabin, Tom started up the tractor, with Christie standing on the tow bar behind Tom holding on, they drove over to the pole barn. Tom stopped the tractor so Christie could get off, then he backed the trailer into the barn where they could begin unloading it.

“Oh my god this is so beautiful!” Tom heard from off to the side as he sat down the box he was moving. “What’s that?” He asked.

“This dressing table, it’s gorgeous,” Christie looked hopeful over at Tom, “You think your mother would let me use it in the cabin?”

Walking over to the antique piece of furniture, Tom drew his finger across the heavy thickness of dust that had collected on its table top. Holding up his finger to show Christie the dust on the end of his finger, “I can tell you now she won’t care. This thing has been sitting in here forever.” Moving over to the end of the dressing table, “Come on help me put it on the trailer so we can take it back with us.”

Christie’s eyes lit up, “Really? You sure it’s okay?”

“Of course,” Tom smiled.

Tom spent that evening until almost eleven p.m. on his laptop, catching up on the work he was unable to do during the day when he was working on the cabin. If Tom had been optimistic about his mother’s little project, he would have thought clearing all the stuff out of the cabin was the major portion of the work that he would need to do. But Tom knew better and between cleaning the layers of dust that years of sitting empty had acquired and any repairs it needed, he knew it would take several days to make the cabin livable once again.

Friday morning Tom woke covered in sweat. He hadn’t had an erotic dreams in years, but the one he woke from was just as powerful as the ones of his youth, leaving his mind dazed and confused about what was real and what was dream. The only difference was the girl in his dream was not some super model or movie star like it had been in his youth, it was Christie that had been in it. It had been so real also, he felt he could still smell her perfume as he lay there trying to calm down and compose himself so his mother, if she saw him on his way to the bathroom, would not see the not so little problem that the dream had left him with.

Tom was sitting at the kitchen table eating breakfast when Christie arrived. “Hi Tom, Hi Mrs. Dennet,” Christine said as she walked into the kitchen.

Looking up from his plate, “You’re early today?”

“Yes, I woke up from the most wonderful dream,” Christie smiled over at Tom, “It left me feeling so great that I couldn’t get back to sleep so I got ready and came on down early.”

“Have you eaten yet?” Tom’s mother looked over to Christie.

“Oh yes, I had a delicious breakfast this morning before I left my apartment!” Christie winked at Tom.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Chapter 8

“Any change?” The older man stood in the open arched door way

Kali turned from where she stood with several other women, all whom seemed to be paying attention to the young woman curled up underneath the covers on the bed, “No Father. She still refuses to get out of bed.”

“Has she fed since you brought her home?”

“No father,” Kali answered, “We have brought her everything we can think of, she says she will not eat until Tom returns.”

“I feared this could happen one day,” He peered over at the lump on the bed. “What makes her special to us, also make her extremely venerable.”

“It’s her heart, isn’t it father?” Kali could only wish she could experience love like Cara had, but had to wonder if it was worth the pain that the poor girl was going through now. Just the emotional pain Cara was giving off now was enough to have the whole castle in an uproar.

“Have you located this ‘Tom’ of hers yet?” he spat angrily.

“Sorry father,” Kali lowered her gaze to her feet, “None of us know where he may have gone, we are still looking but so far nothing.”

“If he is in half as much pain over this as she is I can understand the difficulty.” Her father looked at the raven haired woman, “all we can do is continue trying.”

“It would help if she would tell us where he could be, but anytime we ask she breaks down again.” Kali stated, “We will find him though, it’s only a matter of time. He is human after all, the pain that clouds his dreams will fade.”

“When he is found I want him brought here immediately!”

“Here father?” Kali gasped.

“Yes.”

“But the law?” Kali shrieked, “Father, Cara would never forgive us!”

“I made a vow to her mother.” He glared at Kali, “She can hate me for doing it, but at least she will be around to hate me.”

Merla, the oldest among the sisters, had been listening without interrupting until now, “Father I believe there is a way in which he could be brought here without exposing our secret and violating the council’s laws.”

Chapter 9

Saturday morning Tom sat at kitchen table working on his laptop, catching up on some things he had wanted to have done before Monday morning, while he waited on Christie to drive down with all her things so she could move into the cabin. His mother and Christie had pronounced it suitable to live in Friday afternoon an hour or so before his mother had to go prepare to go to work.

Tom’s mother had walked over to take some things she felt Christie could use in the cabin and put up some curtains before Christie arrived to move her things in. Tom sat working on the coding on his laptop, although his mind was not in it this morning like he wished. He was troubled over the dream he woke to this morning. The fact that he was having erotic dreams did not bother him as much as the fact that Christie was in them.

Was it because he felt lonely and she was here? Or was it because of what they had when they were younger? What was his subconscious trying to tell him? Tom could not make heads or tails of his feelings and felt like his whole life was completely out of his control and just dragging him along for the ride. Unable to concentrate on his work, Tom shut down his laptop and went to see if he could give his mother a hand.

“Wow, those are interesting!” Tom saw his mother standing on the step ladder hanging some kind of large curtains along a wire cable that ran along one of the smaller log rafters near the rear of the rear of the cabin. The pattern on the large curtains reminded Tom of the quilts his grandmother made.

“Hi honey,” Tom’s mother twisted around to see her son walk in. “Could you hand me the quilt on top of that stack on the bed dear?”

“You’re using quilts for a curtain?” Tom seemed uncertain.

“Of course,” His mom smiled, “Your grandparents used them to give them a little privacy for changing clothes and such. And they could always be taken down and used if the weather got really cold. I thought since we have so many it would be a nice touch and section off a bedroom area for Christie.”

“I guess that would work pretty good!” Tom walked over picking up the quilt and handing it to his mother. Looking at how the hangings left the inverted Vee space that shaped the pitched roof open and how there was still a good eighteen inches of space below the bottom of the quilt to the floor, “So even with the heavy quilts the gaps above and below will give good air circulation to keep it warm in the winter?”

“Oh yes,” His mother continued working on hanging the quilt, “And they can always be pulled open too.”

Tom noticed the heavy loops sewn onto the back of the quilts she was looping over the cable then folding down and attaching the end by two large buttons that were also sewn on the quilt, “Where did you get the idea to attach them that way?”

“Your grandmother, I saw them on some of her quilts and she told me what they were for.” Tom’s mother chuckled, “Although I didn’t sew them on, I took one of the old quilts down to the dry cleaners to show them what I wanted and had Mary do it for me there.”

Christie’s small car pulled up in front of the cabin shortly after they had finished hanging the quilts. Tom went out to help her unload her things from the over packed back seat and trunk.

While Tom helped Christie carry things in, his mother gathered up the tools she had brought. “I have some errands to run before I have to go in to work. You two have fun.” As she began walking up toward the larger cabin she turned back, “Oh tonight’s catfish night at the restaurant, I know how much both of you love it so I’ll have a table reserved for you both. Say six-thirty, wear something nice Tom.”

Christie giggled at his mother’s last remark, “Does she know you or does she know you.”

“Hey I wear nice clothes sometimes.”

Christie eyed him suspiciously, “Name the last time you wore slacks and a nice shirt.”

“The other night when you came to dinner.”

“And your mother told you to wear them didn’t she?”

“Well, yea.” Tom confessed.

Christie stepped over so she was facing Tom. Wrapping her arms around his neck, “Tom you are so cute when you’re like this, I could just, just eat you up,” Moving her head around she planted her lips against his giving him a sensual kiss. Breaking the kiss suddenly, “Sorry, It’s really hard to remember I shouldn’t be doing that with you.” Tom didn’t seem to notice that while she may have stopped kissing him, Christie still had her arms around his neck and her body pressed up against him.

Tom, his senses slowly returning to normal, reached up gently removing Christie’s arms from around his neck. “I, you’re right. I’m married now, “we can’t be doing this.”

Looking up into his eyes Christie could see the sadness that lay there. The pain he felt over that bitch, if she had never entered Tom’s life, but Christie would win him back if it was the last thing she did, she would have Tom’s heart once again. She would show that bitch not to take something that belonged to someone else.

Chapter 10

Checking herself to make sure she was still presentable, Christie got up and walked over to the door of the small office. Turning back to the older overweight man sitting behind the desk she smiled, “I hope all our future meetings will always be as satisfying Mr. Barnes.”

Um, yes Miss McGuire,” The balding man cleared his throat, his face turning red as his mind replayed what had happened, “I hope so too. And Miss McGuire please keep up the good work.”

Jerry sighed heavily once the young woman had left his office. Miss McGuire had only started two weeks ago and had managed to land the biggest account the small bank now had. Jerry had tried for years to get Sugar Mountain resort to use his bank. Jerry had called her to his office to congratulate her and ask what she had done different.

And to do what she had done with him! Jerry shook his head, even the bottle of little blue pills the doc had given him didn’t help him like the commercials touted, but her, it felt like he was twenty years old again and not only did things work that had not in the last eight years, it worked more than once.

Looking down at his feet, Jerry noticed something on the floor. Bending down he picked it up, discovering it was the lacy black thong he had pulled off her during in his lust filled madness to have her. Jerry quickly hid the undergarment in his coat pocket before trying to get his mind back on his job.

A woman, in her late thirties, early forties old with shoulder length brown hair, carrying an armload of file folders almost bumped into Christie. “Oh hi Christie, sorry I didn’t see you there. What did Mr. Barnes want?”

Christie smiled warmly toward the older woman, “No problem Michelle, he just wanted to congratulate me on the Sugar Mountain deal.”

“We still on for lunch?” Michelle’s eyes appeared to light up at the thought.

Christie grinned broadly, “I’m looking forward to it.” Christie moved to the side allowing Michelle to go on down the narrow hall she had just walked down, licking her lips hungrily as she enjoyed the view of Michelle walking away.

Tom stopped at the drive through picking himself up a couple of burgers and fries on his way to the hardware store. It was just a bit after noon and between writing code on the computer and then working on the hot water heater in the old cabin that seemed to only work when you did not need hot water he had not slowed down long enough to think about eating anything until he saw the golden arches.

Waiting in line he could not help but notice the couples that were sitting inside seemed to all be very affectionate toward each other. Tom couldn’t put his finger on it, but something seemed off about it. Looking again at the couples, some holding hands, another sitting close together his arm around her, two other couples lightly kissing, another pair staring into each other’s eyes feeding each other fries. Nothing was off about the way they were acting, just enjoying being with each other. Then it dawned on Tom what he found so strange about it, they were all doing it, everyone in the restaurant.

Ordering what he wanted, Tom thought about ordering something for Christie and stopping next door at the bank to surprise her with lunch, but figured by now she would have already grabbed something and he really needed to get this done so she had hot water tonight.

When it came Tom’s turn at the window he paid for his food and the girl handing him the bag stuck her head out the window as she did. Smiling at Tom, “Here you go handsome.”

Once Tom pulled into the hardware store’s parking lot he reached over, opened the bag and began pulling out the contents. Unwrapping one of the burgers, Tom pulled the top bun off and piled as many of the fries as he could on it before replaced the bun top. Wolfing that down he repeated the process with the second burger before reaching for the stack of napkins he had sat on the seat. As he did the receipt fell to the floorboard of his truck. Gathering up the napkins, hamburger wrappers and container the fries came in, he shoved it all back into the bag before reaching down to pick up the receipt.

Right as he was going to shove the receipt into the bag he noticed there was something written on the back. Turning the receipt so that he could read it, Tom found a phone number and name. Thinking it some kind of prank he tossed the paper into the bag chuckling. The number was probably to the grocery store or something. Then Tom realized the name written on the paper matched the name tag of the girl that gave him his burgers.

Hours later Tom was sweating the last of the pipes together when Christie came in from work. “Um hi Tom, didn’t expect to find you here.”

“Figured I would get that hot water problem fixed once and for all, I tore out the old one and put in a brand new one.”

“You didn’t have to do that!”

“Come winter you’ll be glad I did.” Tom grinned from where he sat working under the sink cabinet where the small water heater lay hidden, “Walking over to the house in knee deep snow to take a bath every day can be a bit rough.”

Finishing up and picking up his tools, Tom went outside to turn the water back on, then came in opening all the faucets in the house until they ran clear water before closing them. “All done!” Tom sighed heavily as he plopped down at one of the wooden chairs by the small dining table.

“Poor baby you look exhausted,” Christie got up from the chair she was in, walking around behind Tom then began massaging his shoulders, “How long have you been working on that for me?”

“Mmmm that feels good,” Tom moaned as her hands began working the soreness out of his shoulders, “I think I started around ten-thirty, eleven this morning.” Tom closed his eyes enjoying the feel of her expertly working the tension for his shoulders while savoring the hypnotic smells of vanilla and sandalwood in her perfume.

Chapter 11

Tom felt like he was laying on a cloud, his mind in that half asleep, half-awake state where it feels like a dream. In his dream he could feel his love, Cara, curled up beside him. Her head resting on his chest and her leg draped across his own legs. The warmth of their bare skin touching all along their intertwined bodies. He was so glad she was back, laying with him, his love for her flowed out of his very soul toward her presence. The relaxing smell of vanilla and sandalwood felt so calming. Tom lay there for some time basking in the feeling before he realized the smell was all wrong, Cara always smelled like his grandmother’s roses.

As his waking mind came further toward the surface of consciousness Tom realized it was not a dream, he was laying with a woman curled up with him in bed, in a bed that was not his and the woman not his wife! Tom tried to remember if anything happened but everything was fuzzy after Christie began massaging his shoulders. He remembered her saying he was falling asleep and he should lie down, and that she didn’t want his dirty work clothes on her clean bedding.

Christie had taken his clothes off, but he could not remember her getting into bed. Had they done anything? Tom could not remember. The big question was what to do now? Should he try to slip out of bed without waking her or what?

Before Tom could decide what he should do, it was decided for him when Christie stirred, then raised her head to kiss him on his cheek. “Morning,” she smiled warmly at him before snuggling her head back down against his chest and neck.

“Um, Christie,” Tom hesitantly asked, “What happened last night?”

“Mmmmm,” Christie snuggled closer pressing her body against his, “I felt the earth move, I heard angels singing. You were so wonderful.”

“We did, it?”

Looking back up into his eyes, “No silly you fell asleep, all we did was cuddle.”

“Then why are we naked?”

“Because you had on filthy clothes and this is the way I always sleep.” Moving up she climbed on top of him straddling him with her legs, “Although now that we’re both awake, we can fix that.” She leaned forward kissing him passionately.

Her kiss began to affect parts of his body that she had already pressed certain parts of her anatomy against. Tom knew if he didn’t stop her now he would not have the will to stop her. Reaching up he grabbed her shoulders and twisted his hip to roll her off him back into the bed, “Christie, I’m sorry I can’t.”

“Oh come on Tom,” Christie slid back up against his body, “Who is going to know?”

“I’ll know.” Tom stated, “I’m sorry but I love Cara, I can’t do that to her.”

The look on Christie’s face changed to one of pure hate, “What! that slut doesn’t deserve you! How many times did you sit up at night worried about her when she was out banging four or five guys at once! How many times Tom? Three, no four times!”

Tom’s eyes went wide, shocked that Christie knew this, he had told no one why he left. Sliding out of bed he looked around and grabbed his boxers.

“Tom please don’t go, stay with me!” Christie pleaded.

Slipping his boxers in place, Tom realized she could not know about Cara, “How did you know about that?”

Realizing her mistake, “You, you’re mother told me.”

“Bullshit!” Tom spat, “I never told her what happened, only that I needed some time away.” Grabbing his jeans Tom began putting them on. “How do you know!”

“Tom please!” Christie begged.

Tom picked up the rest of his clothes from the floor, pushed the hanging quilt out of his way and finished dressing in the other part of the cabin sitting at one of the dining room chairs.

Tom was lacing up his boot when he heard a knock at the door. He finished tying his shoe and went to the door. Opening it he found his mother waiting on the other side. “Tom there is some man looking for you.”

“Who is it?” Realizing he snapped at his mother, “Sorry mom, don’t mean to take it out on you.”

“It’s alright,” His mother grinned, looking over Tom’s shoulder, “Your father could get a bit miffed when he got interrupted too.”

“What?” Tom turned to see what his mother was grinning about. Seeing Christie standing there holding a sheet around her. “No mom, nothing happened!”

“Nothing honey,” Tom’s mother did her best to stop grinning, “Hi Christie, did you both sleep well?”

Christie grinned back at Tom’s mother, “Yes we did Mrs. Dennet, thank you.”

“Mom!” Tom was so close to shouting, “I can’t believe you’re okay that we, I mean we didn’t though.”

“It’s okay honey,” Tom’s mother reached out and patted his hand, “whatever you say, I think you and Christie make a very nice couple.”

“Mom the man?” Tom tried to straighten that derailed train.

“Oh he said it’s very important that he speak with you immediatly.”

“Did he say who he was?” Tom asked.

“Yes,” his mother frowned. “He said he was Cara’s father.”

Christie’s eyes widened in complete shock. “TOM WAIT! Don’t go!” she shouted as Tom vanished out the door at a dead run.

“Shit, shit, shit!” Christie ran back behind the hanging quits, “I got to get dressed and stop him, he’ll ruin everything!”

Tom came around the side of the house not stopping until he was almost to the front porch. Stepping up onto the porch from the end, he spotted a well-dressed man standing by the front door. The man’s long white hair held back in a ponytail and neatly trimmed beard gave him a distinguished look. He wore what looked like a well-tailored black suit jacket and pants along with a white shirt and matching white tie. Tom had never met his wife’s father, nor any of her family for that matter other than one of her sisters that had come to their wedding. She wasn’t there long as way too many people were interested more in the celebrity that was there rather than the bride and groom.

Catching his breath, “You’re Cara’s father?”

“Yes,” The man’s face showed deep lines of concern, “You are Tom, Cara’s mate?”

“If she came crying that I left, I hope she told…”

Cara’s father held up his hand interrupting Tom, “I am not here to condemn or condone, I am here because her life is in danger.”

“What?” Tom gasped, “What happened, what’s wrong? Where is she I need to go to her!”

“How much do you care for my daughter?”

“I love her!” Tom started to get angry, “Now where is she?”

Cara’s father walked the few paces to Tom and placed his hand over Tom’s heart, “Yes I can see what you say is true. Come I will take you to my daughter.” He motioned at the black limousine idling behind Tom’s truck that he had been too worried to even notice. Tom quickly climbed in after the driver opened the door for them. AS Cara’s father began to get in Christie came running around the side of the house, “Stop!”

Cara’s father looked over at Christie, his head cocking to one side curiously. “What clan are you child?”

“I am not a child, and Tom is MINE!”

“Who is your father!” Cara’s father demanded.

“Haniel.” Christie answered meekly, her attitude quickly changing from possessive to frightened.

“I will be speaking to your father,” Cara’s father spoke in a commanding voice, “If you have anything to confess to him on this matter, I would do so quickly.”

“Yes sir.” Christie bowed in his direction realizing too late who she had angered. But even then she was only taking back what was hers to begin with. It would not matter even if his clan was the ones that kept the ancient gardens, Christie held Tom’s heart first!

“Would you like something to drink?” Cara’s father looked over where Tom sat in the back of the limo with him.

“Probably don’t have coffee?”

“No but the driver can stop for some.” And he had the driver do just that once they had reached the city of Boone.

The driver made good time for having to drive the elongated vehicle through the curvy mountain roads, stopping in Wilkesboro to give Tom a much needed bathroom break.

As they were nearing interstate 77 Cara’s father reached his hand over to Tom’s knee. Tom felt a slight prick of pain, “What, what did you do?”

“Sorry son, but it is against our laws to allow you to see where we are going and you’ll have to agree this is so much more civilized than putting a bag over your head.”

“But I…” Tom felt himself getting very groggy.

“When you wake, we will take you straight to Cara, I give you my word.”

Chapter 12

Hearing the door to her room creak open Cara turned away, pulling the covers up over her head. “I’m not going to eat, go away.”

“Cara?” Tom could hear soft sobbing coming from the lump of bed covers on the large ornate canopy bed positioned in the center of the very large room.

“Tom?” He recognized Cara’s voice easily even muffled under the bed covers, “Oh my god, how did you get here? Never mind just, GO AWAY!”

“Your father brought me here, wherever here is?” Confused at how he did get actually get there, “He said you were in bad shape, wouldn’t eat, wouldn’t let anyone help you. He’s worried so am I.”

“You wasn’t worried enough to wait for me were you!” Her voice carried venom in it.

“It’s not like that Cara,” Tom walked over to the side of the bed, “I, I just needed some time to think, I love you. I don’t want to live without you. Now please let me have your dad bring you something to eat.”

“NO!” she screamed as a large blue gray part of the bed covers came out from under the covers flying back toward Tom, knocking him across the room into a side table. “Don’t you understand what I am forced to do to feed!” Dazed Tom looked back toward the bed to see Cara standing on top the mattress naked. Tom thought he must have hit is head pretty hard as from the knees down Cara’s legs seemed almost reptilian and her fingernails looked really long resembling long black claws. But the most prominent thing was the two large bluish-gray bat wings behind her.

Tom woke to find himself laying on something very soft, opening his eyes the first thing he saw was Cara’s face, looking like she had been crying.

Seeing his eyes open a smile spread across Cara’s face, “Oh thank god you’re okay, I am so sorry I hit you. I would never hit you on purpose, it was an accident sweetheart, please believe me.”

Tom lifted his hand up to her face, stroking her cheek gently, “I know you would never hurt me intentionally babe. I had the strangest dream. I was at my mom’s and your father came and suddenly I was in this castle and you were there but you had these wings.”

“I am so sorry, I got so used to not having them that when I do they sometimes have a mind of their own.”

Looking over Cara’s shoulder Tom could see the folded blue gray wings behind her, “YOU HAVE WINGS!” Tom shouted, trying to pull himself backwards only to hit is head against the head board of the bed he laid on, “Owww!” His hand went up to cup the back of his head.

“Shhh, shhhh, It’s alright.” Cara tried to sooth him, “You’re perfectly safe here.”

His eyes opened fearfully wide, “Why do you looks like that, what, what are you?”

“I’m still me, the same woman that loves you with all her heart and soul,” The smile on her face faded, “This, this is what I look like without my magic.”

“You, You’ve always been like this?”

Cara nodded, sighing, “I wanted to tell you the truth, but I was so afraid of losing you.” Tears began falling down her cheeks, “I, I would die without you.” Falling forward she buried her head into his chest and began crying.

Reaching up Tom began stroking her hair, “I do love you, this is just allot to take in babe.”

Tom could see the two girls walk into through the open doorway of the room over Cara’s shoulder. The first one surprised him with her long purple hair wearing nothing but a white apron that barely covered her breasts and stopped short of covering her hairless crotch but it was the second one that caused his eyes to grow wide.

This girl had long blond hair that came down lower than the short pleated skirt that was so short it showed her white panties. A gold colored jacket over a white shirt with a large red bow tie covered her very large breasts, but the most unusual thing about the girl was she had large fox ears and a tail like some Japanese manga characters he had seen before.

“He’s cute,” The fox girl giggled.

“Can we play with your pet too?” The purple haired girl grinned.

“He’s not a pet, he’s my husband!” Cara shrieked at them without moving her head from his chest.

Both the girls looked at each other and shrugged, “Whatever,” The purple haired girl looked over toward Tom and Cara, “Father wants to know if you are ready to feed.”

“NO!” Cara turned toward the two girls, “I refuse!”

Tom reached out to Cara, gently turning her face back to him, “You need to eat something.”

“It doesn’t know?” The fox girl giggled, “Oh this is so cool.”

“He is not an it,” Cara snapped her head back in their direction, “His name is Tom!”

Crossing her arms across her large breasts the fox girl grinned, “So you gonna tell tommy boy or shall I explain it to him little sister.”

“Oh enough already,” The purple haired girl interrupted, “Human, your girlfriend is what your people know as a succubus. We are not the evil demons your legends make us out to be, but we do need to feed or we die and honesty, “She licked her lips, “human sexual energy, well there is nothing else that can come even close to comparing.”

The fox girl struck a sexy pose with one hand on her hip while she stepped out with one foot spreading her legs giving Tom a great view of her panties, “Sex with your kind is so, so delicious.”

Tom looked back at Cara, “That’s why, all those times?” Cara nodded ashamed of herself. “Go eat, or feed or whatever you call it.”

“No,” Cara looked into his eyes, “I will die before I cause you any more pain.”

“And I can’t let my fears kill you,” Tom gently caressed her face, “I love you too much. Just please come back to me.”

“I would never willingly leave you,” Cara hugged him tightly.

“Then go now.”

“Yes,” The purple haired girl grinned, “Go feed, We’ll keep Tom company while you’re gone.”

Cara stood up then walked over to the two girls, “One scratch on him…” Cara waved a finger at their faces, before whispering, “I’ll rip your throats out.”

The two girls stood there watching as Cara left the room before strolling over to the bed Tom lay on. The fox girl sat on her knees on the bed beside Tom while the purple haired girl walked around to the other side and sat down. “I’m Lea,” the purple haired girl smiled at him.

“I’m Kirsee,” The fox girl smiled as her hand slowly found Tom’s thigh under the covers and worked its way upward.

Lea leaned over provocatively running her tongue along Tom’s ear lobe, “Do you have any sexual fantasies that you have always been afraid of letting our little sister know about? We’d both be more than happy to help you with them. And we would never tell a soul.”

Tom jumped when he felt Kirsee’s hand find her target, “Um you two look too young to be doing something like this.”

Kirsee giggled, “I can see why our little sister likes you so much.”

“I’m married!”

“So?” Lea grinned, “It’s just a little snack for us and a whole lotta pleasure for you.”

“Yea Cara won’t mind,” Kirsee smiled, “She knows we’ll take good care of you while she’s gone.”

Chapter 13

Cara came back roughly two hours later looking like her old self, with the wings and claws now gone. Lea, the girl with purple hair had left almost an hour ago leaving only Kirsee, who was curled up like an animal at the foot of the bed. Tom appeared to be asleep himself in Cara’s bed.

“Hi,” Cara spoke as she sat down on the bed next to him.

“Cara!” Tom’s eyes snapped open. “I, they, I tried to tell them…”

“Shh,” Cara put her finger to his lips, “It’s alright, I wanted you to enjoy their company.”

“But we’re—”

“Married?” Cara finished the sentence for his, “Yes we are, and what you did with them is different than what you and I have.”

“But it’s still wrong!” Tom continued to argue.

“That depends on your views of right and wrong.” Cara tried to explain how they viewed things differently here, “You knew what I had to do to feed, yet you told me to go, begged me to go do it. You didn’t think that was wrong?”

“Thats different.”

“We both did the same things, so how is it different?”

“You,” Tom averted his eyes from her, “ I, I don’t have to.”

Cupping his face in her hand, Cara pulled his face so she could look him in the eyes, “My love, how could I do what I have to do without allowing, no not allowing, wanting you to be able to do the same.”

“But—”

“No buts!” Cara leaned forward giving Tom a kiss, “The rules are different here, all my sisters will all be willing and ready to jump you at the drop of a hat.” Cara smiled almost evilly, “If you see one or three that strikes you fancy…”

“Cara!” Tom gasped, “I can’t believe you’re saying that!” Cara heard Tom’s stomach growling, “Speaking of food, when was the last time you ate anything?”

“I don’t know, maybe lunch yesterday?”

Cara looked at Tom with real concern, “Why haven’t you eaten since yesterday sweetheart?”

“I don’t know, everything got so crazy since then,” Tom explained, “I replaced the water heater in the old cabin, then Christie came in and started rubbing my shoulders. Next thing I knew mom caught us in bed together and your dad showed up.”

“Christie?” Cara cocked her head curiously at Tom.

“Yea, uh no I wasn’t, I mean…”

“No it’s alright Tom, if you want to be with her,” Cara dipped her head down defeated.

“NO!” Tom exclaimed, “It was nothing like that! She just showed up and was always flirting and shit. I was so tired I don’t even remember much about getting into a bed with her. I don’t think anything happened, she said we didn’t, you know.”

“Tom!” Cara stopped him, “It’s okay, I understand. I love you and nothing will ever change that.” Changing the subject back to what she felt was most important, “Lets go get you something to eat, okay?” Tom nodded, getting out of bed.

Standing beside the bed Tom looked down at himself, “Um my clothes?”

A delicate arm of the small fox-girl raised, pointing off the foot of the bed toward where two chairs and small table sat between them against the wall, “Over there.”

Both Tom and Cara looked in the direction she pointed. Clothing that belonged to both Tom and the fox-girl were scattered around the chairs and table, some on it while most seemed to have missed the chairs ending up in a haphazard pile in the floor around them.

Tom walked over and began locating and putting his clothes on, while Cara stood there smiling. “What?” Tom looked up at her while pulling his pants on.

“I’m just happy to have you back here with me.”

Sitting down to put his boots back on, “Speaking of that, exactly where is here? Your dad kind of knocked me out. Which I do not appreciate one bit.”

“Father not dad, it’s more like a title and I’m sorry he did that,” Cara pouted slightly. “It was ruled that our home had to be kept secret from man long ago.” Leading him out of her room down the wide stone hall to stone steps that led down.

Down yet another long hallway that began to curve that finally opened into a circular room approximately twenty feet wide. Tom spotted another wide hall on the far side of this room and yet another arched opening to their left. Cara led him to the left which Tom discovered was yet another set of stone stairs that led downward.

“Jesus, this place is huge!” Tom exclaimed, “It’s like being in one of the old European castles.”

Cara turned to look at him smiling, “It is a castle. Welcome to Afallon.”

“Afallon?” Tom looked over at Cara questionably, “Never heard of it?”

“We’re almost to the kitchen,” Cara waved him to continue following. “I’ll tell you what I can while you’re eating.”

Cara led him into a large room the likes of which Tom has never seen outside of a medieval movie. A enormous fireplace built into the far wall seemed to hold the center of attention of several men that appeared to be tending large kettles that sat in the hearth of the fireplace. Another man was working on cleaning and preparing what looked to be some kind of long fish that looked more like an eel but with fish fins.

“Lady Cara, it’s nice to see that you are up and around,” An older man with just a touch of gray in his hair came in through another archway carrying a large basket that looked to be filled with vegetables, “What do I own the honor of your presence in my kitchen?”

Cara turned and smiled at the older man, “Silas!” Cara ran over and gave the man a hug.

Looking over Cara’s shoulder at Tom, “And who is this young man?”

Cara released him from her hug, “Silas, this is my husband Tom. Tom this is Silas, he’s been in charge of our kitchen for as long as I can remember.”

“Husband? As in your mate?” Silas’s eye went wide looking at Cara.

“Yes,” Cara grinned from ear to ear.

“Aren’t you a bit young to have chosen a mate?” Silas looked over at Tom, “No offense sir Tom.”

“I’m older than you!” Cara giggled.

“Yes you are my dear,” Silas smiled, “You have lived a far greater number of years than I have, but I am a mere mortal, and even with the extended years I have been blessed with by living here, my days are still numbered.”

Guiding the discussion back to why they had come, “Silas, is there any chance of finding something for my husband to eat? He hasn’t hand anything since yesterday.”

“Of course my lady,” Silas smiled at the thought of being able to show off his culinary skills to Cara’s husband, “Why don’t you both go sit outside in the garden and I’ll bring something for you both.”

“Thank you Silas,” Cara hugged him once again, “you have always been the greatest.”

“It is my pleasure Lady Cara,” Silas said while waiving them both toward the archway he had entered though.

Chapter 14

What’s with the ‘my lady’ stuff he was going on with back there, and this castle?” Tom asked as he sat down in one of the ornate ironwork chairs that were placed around the round stone table, “You’re not like some kind of princess or something are you?”

“Not exactly,” Cara smiled from across the table.

“Okay…” Tom tried to get her to elaborate.

“Alright, promise not to freak out or anything okay?” Cara urged.

“I’ve already seen what you can change into, what could surprise me more than that?”

“What you saw,that is what I really am.” Cara waved her hands down her body, “This, this is the illusion.” Cara bit her lower lip while watching to see how Tom would take the information.

“Honey, I love you.” Tom stated, “I know being a mutant can make things difficult but it will never change the way I feel about you.”

“Tom you aren’t listening, I’m not a mutant.” Cara averted her eyes, looking down at the table, “I, I’m not even human.”

“Look I know being different can make you feel that way —”

“TOM! I’m a daemon!” Cara shouted, then turned away trying to conceal the tear that began falling down her cheek. “Please, don’t hate me,” she whispered.

“Demon?” Tom gasped, “Like pointy tail, horns and pitchfork demon?”

“She doesn’t have horns or a pitchfork.” Tom jerked his head around to find Silas smiling as he walked up to the table carrying a platter that appeared to have a couple of tall glasses and piled with various fruits on it. “Although I am sure we could round up a pitchfork if you wish.” Silas sat the tray down on the stone table, “I brought these out for you both while I prepare the main dish.”

“You’re one too?” Tom looked at the older man.

“Oh, no not me,” Silas chuckled, “I’m just as human as you are sir. I just live here and help take care of things for Lady Cara, her sisters and the father. Although the proper term for their race is Kynlif. Daemon is such a generic term, actually invented by humans to describe so many different beings. Calling Cara a demon would be like calling yourself a monkey.”

Tom looked at Silas questioningly, “But people are nothing like monkeys.”

“And Cara’s people are nothing like the stories of demons that you have heard. While Cara’s race may have started out as demons, they are nothing like that now.” Silas grinned, then as he began to turn away, “Cara can explain while I go prepare your meal.”

Tom turned toward his wife as Silas walked away, “So all the stories about evil bloodsucking demons are false?”

Reaching across the stone table, Cara put her hand over tom’s, “No, from what I have seen and been told, most of those legends are based on fact,” Cara sighed. Looking down where she held Tom’s hand, “But Silas was right, there are as many different kinds of demons and daemons as there are worlds that they come from.”

“Daemon, demon?” Tom seemed confused, “Aren’t they the same thing?”

“No, they are more like completely opposite of each other.” Cara explained, “Demons are out for themselves, sometimes some of the things they do may help humanity but they never do it just to help mankind. Daemons have good intentions and do wish to help mankind even if at times it may not appear so.”

“Okay,” Tom squeezed Cara’s hand, “that kind of makes sense. Just like people, there are good people and there are bad people. So good demons are daemons and bad ones are demons.”

“Close enough,” Cara nodded, “but not quite right as angels are daemons too. But then there are some of those that don’t quite have mankind’s best interests in their ways.”

Tom continued, “So are any of those stories about your kind?”

“Yes, a few.” Cara looked up into Tom’s eyes, “Do you remember when we first met? Remember what you told me?”

“How could I forget,” Tom smiled as he looked deeply into her beautiful hazel eyes, “you were and still are the woman of my dreams. I was so afraid that you think I was trying some cheesy pick up line when I told you.”

“Honey,” Cara smiled warmly, “It was me in your dreams.”

“I know it was you.”

“No, you don’t understand,” Cara tried to explain, “I, we can enter people’s dreams, it was me not your imagination. It’s how we feed ourselves. You were so kind, caring, so thoughtful and loving.” Cara looked back down at their hands, “I fell in love with you.”

“You feed off dreams?”

“We feed off emotions.” Cara explained, “Not the emotions themselves but the energy that is created by strong emotions.”

Tom’s jaw dropped slightly while his eyes narrowed, “I don’t understand? If you feed on dreams, why did you…”

“Why did I sleep with other men?” Cara sighed as she closed her eyes and bowed her head, “I, I thought I had to.” Opening her eyes again, Cara looked back up at Tom, “I was lied to by someone I thought was my friend.”

“What do you mean?”

“She was another like me, but not one of my sisters. She knew that I was young…” A tear ran down Cara’s cheek, “She convinced me that if I tried to feed on your love it would kill you.” Cara sighed heavily, “My sisters told me the truth after they brought me back here. I’m so sorry!” Tears began running down both cheeks as Cara began sobbing.

Tom got up and walked around the table to Cara, kneeling down before wrapping his arms around her in a loving hug. “I’m here and I am not going anywhere.” Pulling back enough so that he could look Cara in the eyes, “Just like the preacher said, ‘for better or worse,’ you’re stuck with me.”

Chocking back the tears, “Even with things this bad?”

Tom smiled at her, “What’s so bad?”

“Tom, I’m not even human!”

“You’re more human that some people I’ve met, and you are still the same person I fell in love with.”

Cara brought her arms up around Tom, returning the hug, “I love you so much.”

Chapter 15

Had anyone been awake in those early morning hours, it would have been difficult to see the large winged shape gliding across the moonless sky. Although it’s wingspan close to thirty feet across from tip to tip, the dark coloration of the bat-like wings seemed almost camouflaged against the night sky. Using the updrafts formed by the winds blowing through the rugged mountainous area the creature needed little effort to stay aloft as it made its way across the heavily forested mountains.

Cresting above the ridge line the creature felt an involuntary shudder go through its body as it began to descend into the valley on the opposite side. Cautiously, the creature circled back toward the ridge looking around for a reason it felt the unsettling feeling. Not spotting anyone or thing that could be causing the feeling, the winged creature continued its flight, passing over a narrow two lane black top road that had a few one and two story buildings along its path. All of the buildings appeared to be small businesses that were closed in the predawn hour.

Past this break in the dense Appalachian forest, another hillside and more forest. On the other side of this hillside, the trees stopped and a meadow began. The winged creature angled it’s flight toward three buildings a short distance away. The nearest looked like a medium sized barn Just beyond a large two story log cabin and less than one hundred feet to the side of that sat a smaller single story log cabin.

As the winged creature came in over top of the barn’s roof, it angled it’s body, its two legs coming down and forward to land on the raptor-like clawed feet. It’s clawed feet touching the ground running to keep up with the forward momentum of it’s landing until it slowed to a brisk walking pace while its wings folded, hinging in three places along each wing until they folded up neatly behind the creature. As it approached the small cabin, a light that hung from the center of the cabin’s front porch began to illuminate the creature.

From the knees down it appeared to have scaled reptilian legs, although the resemblance to a reptile stopped there, from the knees upward the creature appeared to be quite human. And a lovely human at that, with shoulder length dark hair and an hourglass figure that was covered in a figure hugging backless red mini dress. As the woman walked closer to the small cabin her wings and lower legs seems to blur. The feet and lower legs reforming to look like the legs of a woman, while her folded wings seemed to almost evaporate. It was a dainty human foot with red painted toe nails that stepped barefooted up onto the cabin’s porch. Reaching the door the strange woman knocked.

The window further along the wall was suddenly illuminated, as a light inside the cabin was turned on. A moment later the door opened. “Lessa,” a woman’s voice came from inside the cabin, “What are you doing here?”

The strange woman smiled, “Now Christie, is that any way to greet your sister?”

“I’m sorry, Its been such a long time since I’ve seen you. Please come in.”

Lessa walked into the cabin, “It’s not been that long sister.”

Christie closed the door behind Lessa once she was inside, “Well I haven’t seen you since Paris. Are you still living there?”

“No, there was so much fear and anger once the war started,” Lessa walked over to the small table and sat down in one of chairs, “I left after the Germans took over the city. I’ve been back a few times but everything has changed so much.” Lessa grinned, “Would you believe the last time I was in Paris some guy pulled a knife on me and wanted to rape me?”

Christie eyes widened and her mouth fell open while she sat down at the small table across from Lessa, “You have got to be kidding!”

“It’s true!” Lessa laughed.

“What did you do?”

“I Let him of course!” Lessa chortled, “Then I drained him of every drop of lust and sexual desire he had.”

“You destroyed his libido?” Christie gasped.

“I was his fourth victim.” Lessa’s voice becoming cold, “I could see his lust filled memories of the others he had raped. I couldn’t let him continue to do that to women.”

“And they call us monsters!” Christie sighed, realizing from the look that Lessa was giving her there was something on her mind, “Lessa you have always been more than just an older sister to me. I have always thought of you more like a mother to me and I have always loved hearing you tell me of your adventures but I can tell there is something you need to say but do not wish to do so.”

Lessa lowered her gaze to the table, “I was sent to bring you home.”

“This is about the dispute that Cara and I have?”

“From what I overheard yes.”

“He was mine first,” Christie argued, “she had no right to take him!”

“I think she fell in love with him,” Lessa asserted.

“We can’t fall in love,” Christie spat. “And even if she could, it isn’t my problem.”

“She is descended from Morgan.”

“We all can trace our ancestry to Morgan or one of her sisters.”

“You remember the story of how Morgan gave birth to Arta?” Lessa looked deeply into Christie’s eyes.

“Yes of course, who doesn’t know that story?” Christie rolled her eyes, “And Arta defied the council and tried to do the same thing and it killed her, just like anyone else that has tried it. That is why the council forbid anyone trying it.”

“Yes but unlike everyone else that had tried it, Arta succeeded even though it did kill her.”

“No, I don’t believe it, that would make Cara…” Christie shook her head, “Everyone would have known if a new child had been conceived outside of the chambers. This cannot be true.”

“How else would you explain Morgan surviving Arta’s death?”

“Easy, she did not love Arta.”

“I am sure that the council will explain everything to you in much greater detail than what I know.”

Christie’s eyes widened, “The council? I though you said we were going home?”

“Yes but once we get to Cibola father is taking you to Dilmun.”

Christie felt a knot form in her stomach, lowering her voice to just above a whisper, “Why, why does the council want to see me?”

Lessa shook her head, “I don’t know.”

Rising up from the chair Christie sighed heavily, “Alright, let me go change.” Turning, Christie went back behind the hanging quilts that separated the bedroom from the rest of the cabin.

While dressing Christie tried to make some sense of what Lessa had told her. Everyone knew Arta was the only one of Morgan’s true bloodline and she died trying to conceive a child and without the mother to feed from any child would have died.

Unlike human children, who could be fed by a wet nurse, their young could only feed from one they had a bond with. Even if they had found a way to feed the young one, Cara couldn’t be the one the stories foretold of she had no more control than Christie did. Cara was lying and Christie knew her only chance was to show everyone the truth before her father took her to the council.

Packing her purse and some extra clothes in a small overnight bag, Christie sat down on her bed. Closing her eyes she relaxed and focused on that place in her mind where she could see human dreams. Pinpricks of colored lights began to appear in her mind. Her mind raced past the nearest ones, until she came on a large group that must have held hundreds of thousands of the pinpricks of lights. Christie knew she did not have time to be choosy and forced her mind to enter a dim red and white twinkling light.

Sitting at the small table, Lessa noticed that she had not heard any noise from Christie for several minutes, “Christie?” Lessa spoke loud enough to make sure she would be heard, “Christie you about ready?”

Not hearing any reply, Lessa got up and walked over to the heavy quits that curtained off that side of the cabin, “Christie?” Pulling back one of the quilts Lessa saw Christie was gone, “Damn!” Lessa sighed.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

“But father!” Cara begged, “It hurts to see him so unhappy.”

“Your human appears to have adjusted quite well here.” Jibril ran his hand through his neatly trimmed beard, glancing down to the docks to see Tom aiding the workers who were unloading their catch from one of the larger twin masted boats. “I have seen to it that he is treated with the same respect that our kind is shown. It is by choice that he toils alongside the other humans.”

“It’s been almost three months, he feels like he is a prisoner here Father!”

Jibril’s eyes met Cara’s, she could feel the loving warmth her father held for her and her sisters in his gaze. “He has free run of all our lands, nothing is denied to him my daughter.”

“You don’t allow him to go out with the boats.”

“You know that is for his safety,” Jibril grimaced, Cara was correct, he did not allow Tom free access to quite everything. “The waters are dangerous.”

“You’re afraid of what would happen to me if he got hurt, not him!” Cara huffed.

“That’s correct.” Jibril didn’t deny it, “I believe his death would cause your own.”

“So you put him into a gilded cage to protect me?”

“Why does this conversation continue to speak of incarceration?” Cocking his head to one side as he asked, “What of the benefits he has been granted by living here? Has his lifespan not been lengthened by the waters of life? Was I forced to give him that gift? No daughter, I gave him that gift willingly so that he could enjoy a greatly extended life, free of the pains and problems that come with human aging.”

“You expect me to believe that was done out of unselfish kindness father?” Cara leered at her father.

“So I am now a villain because I have found his continued existence to be mutually beneficial? Did I not commission our leather smiths to create him his own set of wurm armor? Is he not the first human I have done that for? And what of the masters that I have instructing him in the sword and Bow?” Smiling at Cara, “While my reasons for his continued existence are not the same and yours, his survival has become a priority to me.”

“Isn’t there some way you could convince the council to let me take him back to earth?” Cara pleaded, “I’ll do anything they want if they’ll allow me to take him home.”

“The council has no obligation to your human and will never agree to such a request unless they have something to gain from it.”

“Then take me with you to the next meeting” Cara crossed her arms under her breasts, “I can give them something they do want.”

“What’s the meaning of this Jibril?” Cara saw one of the fathers angrily shout and he stood from where he sat behind the long narrow table on the left. The man’s dark gray robes only slightly darker than the gray feathers of the large folded wings attached to his upper back, “Why have you brought this proselyte with you?”

Cara cringed as she looked out from behind her father at the men that sat at the two long tables positioned in the shape of an inverted ‘V’. With the widest part of the ‘V’ closest to the door they had entered. Several of the men held the same look of anger on their face. ‘How can I make a request of the council if my mere presence here angers them?’ Cara thought to herself, ‘What chance do I have of them accepting my offer if they will not even allow me to speak?’

“If you would be so kind as to sit down brother Bathin,” Cara’s father’s voice was soft but carried an underlying authority with it, as he looked directly into the man’s eyes before turning his gaze to the rest of the winged men sitting at both tables, “you will find that my Daughter’s presence here is necessary.”

“Is she not of Morgan’s bloodline?” The man sitting directly to Bathin’s right, his wing feathers even darker than Jibril’s, asked. “Her presence here is a violation of the blood pact.”

“The pact that Morgan made does not include her heirs,” Another spoke from the opposite table.

Cara couldn’t help but notice how this man’s wings were lighter in color than all the rest, so light they appeared almost as if they were white but had never been cleaned in years. While she had never met this man before she knew that he must be Chac, the father of the Popol tribe as the sisters of that tribe wore furs very similar to the ones this man wore.

“Brother Chac is correct,” Yet another spoke from the same table Bathin was still standing behind, “Morgan’s pact as eloquent was it was binding simply stated that she that she would never directly oppose the council again.”

Her pact stated her blood would never oppose the council,” Bathin insisted, “which means the pact is passed along the bloodline!”

“Morgan’s pact and its wording is not the issue at hand, this daughter has not done anything nor does she intend to do anything to oppose this council.” Jibril paused long enough to look upon each of the men in the chamber, “She seeks a boon of this council and is willing to provide a concession that all here will want to hear.”

“What concession could a Kynlif have that we would wish to hear?” A man brown robes at the far end of the table on the right. Cara looked over at the elder, his long gray beard and hair did not appear as if it had been cut in a decade. If not for his gray wings she would have thought he looked like Gandalf from.

“I believe it best to allow my daughter to speak of this.”

Bathin shouted, “So she can try to use her power over men on us?”

“Bathin, the Kynlif have no power over us,” the Gandalf lookalike spoke. Looking toward Cara he nodded, “Come forward and speak child.”

Before Cara could move Bathin interrupted, “Morgan’s has such power and she is her descendant.”

“Enough bickering!” Another of the elders, his robes a dark drab green, who had been watching the exchange silently until now, “Bathin your words seem highly prejudice toward a proselyte that you have never met. Is there something you would wish to share with the council before she speaks?”

“Her bloodline--”

“Has been noted,” The man glared at Bathin then turned to look once again at Cara, “Now child please step forward and ask your boon.”

Cara chewed on her lower lip as she stepped up beside her father, looking up at him as if waiting for permission. She could tell from the expression on his face that he disagreed with what she was about to do, although he nodded his approval for her to speak anyway. Looking to the green robed man Cara trembled at the thought of the council refusing her request. Cara had prepared a long explanation along with her request but instead she blurted out, “I, I need to take Tom back to Earth.”

“NO!” Bathin, who had finally sat back down shouted, “No human may ever go back once they have seen our world.”

“Who or what is ‘Tom’?” The Gandalf lookalike grinned, at Bathin’s outburst. He knew Bathin had become very underhanded over the centuries although could never prove it. It is possible that this could be the issue he had long waited for, the one where he could prove his fears to the other council members and finally have Bathin replaced on the council and as father of the Cibola clan?

The green robed elder glared at Bathin although his voice was calm, “You know who this ‘Tom’ is that she speaks of brother Bathin?” Bathin glared back but remained silent. Turning his attention back to Cara, “Child is your ‘Tom’ human?” Cara nodded. He continued, “You realize that law was created to protect you and the rest of the Kynlif. As of now humans think of their contact with the Kynlif as nothing more than an erotic dream, if they were to learn the truth and of this world they would find a way to come here and exterminate your race or worse, the Kynlif could become enslaved again.”

“Jibril stated you had a concession you were willing to agree to if we granted you this favor,” Gandalf look alike spoke up.

Cara looked up at the long gray haired man, “I, I’ll remove my mark from all crystals on our world and go to Earth with Tom.”

The gray haired man raised an eyebrow, “You would exile yourself away from your own people for this human?”

Cara nodded, “Because of the prophecy I am treated as a pariah by the other clans.”

“What do you know of the prophecy?” Bathin quickly got in the question before any of the other elders could ask the girl another question.

Cara looked over at Bathin, “That someone from the bloodline of Morgan would cause the fall of Kynlif tribes.” Averting her gaze to the floor, “Morgan has sworn a blood pact so it’s impossible for her to fulfill the prophesy. I am the only remaining descendant of her bloodline so I must be the one the prophecy speaks of. If I exile myself…”

“Then the prophecy cannot be fulfilled,” Bathin couldn’t believe his luck. “I agree to the girl’s request! Let the records show that I agree to grant this boon as long as the self-exile is enforced.”

“There are some that may see such exile as an open season to interfere and possibly do harm to my daughter or her human. If such a pact is agreed upon,” Jibril continued, “I will insist that any that wish ill toward my daughter be forbidden from intruding into her life on Earth and that this protection encompass all humans she has interaction with.”

“How would we even begin to police our tribes for this Jibril?” The dark winged man sitting beside Bathin asked.

“I agree with brother Jibril,” The long gray haired man spoke, “and as for policing the tribes, allow them to police themselves. Make the punishment dire and include everyone in the tribe.”

“Yes,” The green robed man chuckled, “With a punishment such as five centuries of not being allowed on the human world, I think the tribes will do a very nice job of taking care that none of their sisters forget.”

“Five centuries, are you mad?” Bathin gasped, “My daughters would starve!”

“There are other worlds,” the green robed man continued grinning. “None as rich with emotions as the human world but no one would starve.” Looking toward Cara, “And while your offer of removing your sigil from all the crystals is well intended, it will not be removed from the Afallach crystal.” The man held his hand up when Bathin stood to object, “This is as long you agree in your pact that when on this world you vow to never leave the shores of that island.” Watching Bathin sit back down, he turned his attention to Cara, “It is my understanding that you have not seen three centuries yet. This makes you the youngest of the Kynlif by more than twice that amount. I believe the majority of the council will agree that with your youth, you still require the guidance of your father, to deny this to you would be an atrocity against the council’s core function of guiding the Kynlif.”

“Thank you.” Cara smiled at the green robed man, “I will honor that arrangement.”

“Good then,” The green robed man smiled, “Let us adjourn while the proper parchment is prepared to transcribe the pact. We can then go over each point of the accord before scribing it to the contract.”

Cara watched as all the men rose from their seats, some began talking among themselves while some left out the door behind her, Cara wasn’t the only one that noticed Bathin was the first out the door. Jibril led Cara out the door behind several of the other men.

The green robed man walked over to another door that sat off to one side behind the two tables. Opening the door he stepped out onto a balcony that gave a nice view of the clay tiled rooftops within the city and the fertile lands of the rolling hills beyond the walls. To his left the outer wall was covered in vines with small but abundant leaves. Reaching over he held his hand up to the vines, moments later the leaves moved and it appeared as if part of the vine slithered over into his hand. Although it was no vine that crawled into his hand, it was a small reptile it’s color matching the vine so well that it was impossible to see it until it left the vine onto his hand. No sooner than its tiny forelegs touched his hand, it began to change color to match his dark tanned skin. No longer than three or four inches in length, it became all but invisible against the palm of his hand within seconds. Even the veins within the double row of long gossamer wings changed color to match the background of his palm. At least three fourths of the creatures length was all in its long snake like neck and tail.

Smiling down at the tiny lizard the green robed man spoke softly, “I have a feeling brother Bathin is plotting something. I need you and your friends to follow him, see who he speaks to and also follow them. Bring me news of what he is hiding from the council.” The small creature’s wings began to beat fast enough to become a blur to the man’s vision as it lifted off out of his hand and darted away, its color changing quickly to obscure it from even his view.

As the tiny creature passed by the vines, several more of the creatures sprung forth from the dense foliage, their chameleon-like ability quickly changing to obscure them from sight as they flew off in the same direction as the one that hand been in his hand.

Once outside of the council building, Bathin glanced across the street to the small shops until he spotted two of his daughters at a table outside of a pastry shop. Walking past the two girls into the shop, he ordered himself a tart and a cup of tea. While waiting on his order he continued to watch the council building to see if he was followed. He had almost said too much during council, Grgori didn’t appear to have caught his slip, but Grgori had earned the nickname of stone face eons ago. He caught Bathin’s slip and knew that he had prior knowledge about the human in question. ‘Thank Heaven we’re in the city and not out where his creatures can spy for him. No, here I can spot one of his birds sitting, watching and eavesdropping on conversations or even a cat pretending to ignore its surroundings while it napped.’

Paying for his order, he went out and sat down with his daughters all the while his senses keen on any creature that may casually come by within hearing range. Leaning over the table with a smile he spoke in hushed tones, “Travel as close as you can without using the Afallach crystal, find your sister and stop her before she continues with the plan. Let her know she is not at fault here, a safer means has been provided stop the prophecy from occurring.” Looking deeply into each girl’s eyes, “No matter what, do not get seen by the Afallachians.”

“Yes father,” The two chorused

“Now go, time is against us.”

“I am so glad that is over,” Cara sighed as her father and she stepped out onto the cobblestone street outside of the council building. Looking up at the star filled night sky, “I never knew it would take so long.”

“It’s not over yet, tomorrow the contract will be inscribed and the wards cast upon it.”

“Wards?” Cara looked over at her father, “What wards?”

“Safeguards the council places on all our documents,” Jibril explained. “Protection from damage, intentional or accidental along with binding spells that provide adherence to the contract and punishment for any that do not abide by their agreement.”

“So we’ll come back again tomorrow for all that?”

“No,” Jibril frowned, knowing Cara wanted to get back to her love. “It is already after midnight in Afallach, we will stay in the quarters provided to me as a member of the council. First we eat,” Jibril smiled. “I know of a small tavern nearby that serves the best fillet of Wyvern you have ever tasted.”

Turning away from the shorter but stockier man Tom picked up a small towel before sitting down on the low stone wall. Wiping the sweat from his face, Tom tossed the towel down beside him on the wall. “You are coming along remarkably well. Your technique has improved greatly over the past weeks,” Subutai held out a wooden cup filled with water toward Tom.

“It feels like you’re still beating the crap out of me,” Tom shook his head while looking over at the man he first mistook for a Klingon due to his wide flat nose, goatee and long black hair that left the top of his head bare. The only thing missing was the ridges down the center of his forehead. Although Tom had later found out that Subutai was quite human and had been originally from Mongolia before he came to live here on Afallach.

“Of course I am,” Subutai chuckled, “but you are making me work harder to beat you, which means you are improving.”

“I’d just like to go to bed one night without all the bruises.”

“Better to have the bruises from these dulled weapons now, than to feel the edge of an opponent’s sharpened sword later,” Patting Tom on the shoulder as he sat down beside him.

“When it comes to fighting, I’m still going to want to grab a gun first,” Tom chuckled.

“As would I if one was available,” Subutai confessed. “Although becoming proficient with many weapons give you more versatility which equates to better survivability.”

Tom nodded, realizing how true the words of his instructor were now that he had learned the universe was so much bigger than most people could imagine. From the stars Tom could see at night, he knew wherever he was now was not earth, the stars were all wrong. While Tom was no astronomer he could easily pick out several constellations in the night sky. Those constellations did not exist in the sky above him now, he had looked for them while trying to figure out exactly where here was. While everyone had been quite open to any questions Tom had, it almost seemed they lacked a common vocabulary to describe exactly where they were in relation to Earth.

The best Tom could determine from the answers to his questions was that he was now in some alternate dimension where Earth doesn’t exist. As heavily as Tom’s mother was into Church and the Bible she would have insisted it was either hell or purgatory especially as the Kynlif looked so much like the demons of the Christian religions.

Although this island he was on looked nothing like biblical underworld his mother and the church taught about. No instead of the fire and brimstone this island was a lush paradise filled with fruit trees. The vast majority of which were apple trees but Tom has seem pears, peaches, olives, oranges and others he could only guess at what they were.

Tom had also found out the humans on the island outnumbered Cara’s people over thirty to one with over 800 humans living on the island to the twenty-five or so Kynlif that called it home, a good half of which actually lived on Earth and only visited the island which meant that there were normally no more than a dozen of them on the island at any one time. Tom has also learned that Cara’s father wasn’t actually her father.

From what Tom had learned of the race his wife was a part of, they reproduced quite differently. He still found it hard to believe that all Kynlif were born asexually. While whatever process they used in doing so was a closely guarded secret he had learned that the females only had a mother and the males only had a father. Also there was only ever one male in each of the tribes and his title was, ‘Father.’ Which form how Tom understood it, loosely meant King.

“Breaks over, Pick up your sword!” Tom was brought out of his thoughts by the rough looking man that had been training him for so many weeks now. Picking up his sword Tom took a few steps away from where he had been sitting and took a ready stance facing his instructor.

Tom had been sparring for several minutes when he felt a gust of wind and a shadow cross him from behind. “Duck!” Subutai yelled at Tom as he threw the dulled training sword straight at Tom. Ducking forward to the right, Tom perform a shoulder roll, coming back up to his feet as Subutai pulled the two scimitars that he always carried at his sides.

“I’ve come for what belongs to me!” Tom heard the female voice scream at Subutai.

Tom turned to see one of the Kynlif in full demon form, large bat wings on her back, scaled lower legs and forearms with large long claws. Looking up at the creature’s face Tom gasped, “Christie? You, you’re one of them too?”

“Lower your weapons and stand aside little human,” Christie spat.

“Leave our home and go back to your tribe before I put your wings in my trophy case!” Subutai glared.

Backhanding Tom out of the way as she charged, Christie engaged Subutai with her claws. Subutai blocked her attack with his swords and countered with an attack of his own.

Dazed from how hard Christie had hit him, Tom rolled over onto his hand and knees coughing after having the wind knocked out of him. Finally able to stagger back to his feet, Tom saw the two engaged in a fierce battle of claws, tail and wing against Subutai’s scimitars. Holding his sore ribs, Tom limped over to the wall, grabbing a long bladed spear leaning against it he tried to slip in behind Christie. Just as he thrust the spear toward her exposed back, she twisted causing her wing to deflect the spear tip away while one of her clawed hands raked back toward him. The 18 inch long claws severing his right arm and digging into his chest. Tom yelled in pain and fell.

Seeing who she had eviscerated Christie screamed, “TOM!” Forgetting about the battle, Christie dropped to her knees beside Tom, whose body was already in a large puddle of blood that pumped out of the stump of his arm and the large gashes in his chest. Cradling the dying man in her arms Christie threw her head back and screamed, “NOOOOOOO!” Holding the dying man tightly against her chest, Christie’s form began to soften, her wings and claws growing smaller until she sat holding him in her human form, her tears flowing like a river down her cheeks onto his dying form.

“TOM!” Cara screamed sitting up in bed, the thin sheet she slept under flying off to the side as she jumped out of the bed. Her blond hair hung tangled around her shoulders, the oversized shirt she slept in, hung loose around her body the shirt tails reaching her knees. The right sleeve of the shirt was rolled up to a point about halfway between her wrist and elbow, while the left sleeve had unfurled in her sleep, the cuff of which hung loose several inches past her hand. Quickly rolling the sleeve back up, Cara stomped toward single entrance to the room.

The door shot open right as Cara was reaching for it, the figure of her father filled the open doorway, “I heard a scream.” The panic he saw in Cara’s eyes informed him it was her scream, “Are you alright my child?”

“Tom, he’s dying!” Cara wailed.

“Go!” Cara’s father saw the young woman begin transforming to her natural form, “Use our home crystal, go quickly!” Concentrating on the home crystal Cara vanished.

Cara stood beside the inert form of her husband, who was lying on a stone slab in one of the lower levels of the castle, tears flowing down her cheeks. Looking hopefully over where Merla stood at the head of the slab finalizing a spell she had cast.

After several long minutes Merla slumped and sighed heavily, “It is done.” Looking over at Cara with a heavy heart, “He will not die today.”

Taking a deep breath, “I claim the right of vengeance!” Cara sniffed back the tears, “Where is she!”

“She is gone sister,” the purple haired Lea informed Cara.

“Then I will hunt her down!”

“You can’t,” Lea tried to inform.

“Watch me god dammit!”

“No, Cara you don’t understand,” Lea tried to explain. “We found her body with him.”

Cara turned to their Mongolian arms master, “You avenged him?”

Subutai shook his head, “No my lady, when she saw that she had mortally wounded your man she stopped fighting and began pouring her magic into him.”

“She died keeping him alive until we got there sister,” Merla stated.

Lea shook her head, “I can’t understand how or why she could do that.”

“I can,” Cara stated, “I would do the same for him.”

“Unfortunately she wasn’t strong enough nor had enough essence within her to do anything more than stave off death. And now that he is tainted with her essence none of our healing magic will work for him, so what would have been a quick death will now take months maybe years,” Merla stated.

“There’s got to be something we can do?” Tears began flowing down Cara’s cheeks once again.

Merla looked at the others in the room, “Leave us!”

Once the door clicked shut leaving only Merla, Cara and the unconscious Tom in the room Merla came over and hugged Cara. “There is one thing that you can do my dear daughter.” Cara gasped at hearing Merla their true relationship. “You can do for him what I did for you. But if you do Father may be forced to banish both of you.” Merla explained. “The council fears our bloodline, because of the prophesy the council would have had you killed but father and a couple others were able to convince them that in doing so would break even greater laws of our people. I fear if you do this father will not be able to stop them this time. So the only way is to do this by yourself with no help from your other sisters.”

“I’ll do anything to save him,” Cara stated. “I don’t want to live without him.”

Merla gave Cara a squeeze, “Now you know how I felt about you. Now go, feed, gorge yourself on every scrap of energy you can as you will need more than you have ever held before to do this.”

Getting back into the bar past the bouncer that was checking IDs and suck was no problem and just like the last three times Cara came in, leaving him with his tongue hanging out toward the floor. Cara was still amazed at the amount of sexual energy there was to feed from. Had it been under normal circumstances Cara or any of her sisters could have easily sat around absorbing the ambient energy and could have gone without eating for close to a year. But then this was not a normal feeding trip, Cara didn’t need to satisfy herself, she needed to stuff herself to the point of sickness. Having several hours before her sister would have her Wyvern leathers ready, Cara would feed as much as she could until then. While the extra enchantments the wyvern leather would give to her feeding would help to draw in the men faster it did nothing to allow her to feed faster. One of her kind could only feed so fast from a human without killing them. Three hundred years ago or more it was normal for their kind to kill when they fed but that had led to problems finding humans to feed from. Of course that was all before Cara’s time as she had only been around for the past two hundred years. Cara had never fed off any emotion other than sexual energies which of course is strongest during the act itself. She knew her kind once fed on other emotions, fear being the strongest emotion of all, but Cara couldn’t understand how anyone could have ever fed off that emotion as the smell of it made her sick.

Walking up to the bar Cara spotted a group of men that absolutely glowed with sexual energy that screamed for release. Veering toward the group Cara leaned up against one sitting at the bar, quite obviously brushing the back of her hand across his crotch as she brought her hand up to his chest, “What’s a girl gotta do it get a drink around here?” Winking at the long gray bearded man wearing biker leathers, a confederate flag bandanna tied around his head holding his long greasy black hair back.

While Cara was working to increase the lust the five men were radiating Cara began taste the aura of fear close by. Looking around Cara spotted the source, two women sitting at a table the furthest away being the one that was souring the taste of the bar. Cara tries to ignore the taste of the girls fear but finds it difficult. Suddenly the taste of fear increases tenfold. Looking back over to the two sitting at the table Cara sees they are both looking her way and the one is radiating a disgusting amount of fear as the girl would have fell if her friend had not caught her. ‘God dammit,’ Cara thought to herself, ‘Why do they have to spoil it. The other is not human she should know better than screwing up our feeding!’ Taking a stance, Cara prepares to walk over and give them a piece of her mind. As she does the other younger looking one stands up allowing me to see her full aura. “Fuck me!” Cara muttered under her breath, immediately losing her defensive stance. ‘It, it’s, no it can’t be! Merla told me the last one died in the great cataclysm.’ Remembering the tomes she had read about the great Sidhe war, a war that came close to destroying everything. Cara sighed in relief that the war did have at least one good thing come of it, the Sidhe were no more and thus the old ones who they threatened had gone back to sleep.

Turning her attention back to the men Cara found they had gone, ‘Dammit, I almost had them reeled in!’ Looking around for another group, she desperately wanted groups as the men in a group would feed off each other causing their emotions to heterodyne into more than she could individually take from anyone. It was the only way she would gain enough essence to complete the ritual that Merla had given her.

Tasting fear and anger Cara turned to see some large biker at the table with the two girls, ‘Jesus flipping H Christ! I’m never going to finish this at this rate.’ Walking quickly over to the table Cara saw the large burly man shrug off the young guardian’s glamour. ‘If I don’t stop him that guardian will have the whole town running in fear!’ Reaching out, Cara placed her hand on the hand he was holding the guardian’s human with and released enough pheromones into him to make a room full of men forget about everything but Cara. “Come on, I am much more willing to please you than these two.” Cara pulled his hand gently, purring seductively, “Come on with Cara, I will give you everything you want lover.” Looking over her shoulder Cara could see the guardian and her human get up to leave as Cara pulled the large ugly biker over to the bar. Pushing him down onto one of the barstools Cara spread his legs apart so that she could slide between them and work on seeing how much arousal she could get out of him before she took him someplace private.

Cara had his whole attention when the bartender walked by and snapped his shoulder with a bar towel he had in his hand, “What’ll it be bud? No sitting here without ordering!” The bartender breaking the spell she had over the man.

Staggering off the barstool the man yelled pushing Cara away, “Hey bitch I wanted a piece of that sexy ass and her little sister!”

Already out of her reach Cara was unable to hit him with more pheromones as he staggered away, “Hey come back,” Cara pouted seductively, “You and I can have so much fun!”

“F-you I want that and I’m going to find her!”

“Hey” someone put their hand on Cara’s shoulder, “Screw that guy, come on and I’ll buy you a drink.”

Feeling the intense need for sex coming from this new man Cara snuggled in close under his arm, “Sure, I’d love one.” As he led her back to the bar Cara looked up into his deep blue eyes, “You have any friends here with you?”

Leaving her latest feeding to sleep it off in the tent he had set up in the campground Cara made her way toward the temporary merchant staff where her sister had set up her leather clothing tent. A gorgeous redhead shouts from the other side of the tent as Cara enters, “Cara perfect timing lea just dropped off your new leathers!”

Cara jogs over to the read head, grabbing her by the arm and dragging her into the back area of the tent, “Kora we need to talk,” Cara quickly explains what she had seen and her plan.

“Are you sure it’s one of them?” Kora asks again, “I mean, I don’t think any of our tribe has ever met one, well maybe Marla she might be old enough?”

“I’m positive, and once you meet her you’ll be sure too.”

“Okay but how am I going to get to take them?” Kora stammers, “I mean, you can’t sell them they have to be given freely and accepted as a gift or all the enchantments are nullified.”

I’ve got an idea,” Cara grinned as she leaned closer to whisper in her sister’s ear.

“You’ve got to be kidding!” Kora gasped, “If, if she is what you think she really is, she could kill me without breaking a sweat.”

“Yes but she is a guardian and if you give her the gift of a peace offering not only will she be forced to accept it under her own sense of right and wrong, giving it in such a way will increase the enchantments.”

Kora giggled, “You may be my youngest sister but I swear you are the most cunning, I love it,” Kora grinned.

Just as Kora flipped open the tent flap to go back out in the open are Cara saw the two women walk into the other side, “That’s them!” Cara whispered grabbing the flap and closing herself off in the back section of the sales tent.

Cara stayed quiet in the back of the tent until Kora stuck her head in, “All clear, they’re gone now. And you were right sis it had to be one of them, I’ve never tasted such a pure aura like that before! I can’t believe one still exists. Where has it been for so long?”

“Only she can answer that, I just want to make sure we’re on her good side.” Cara grinned up at her sister, “Oh and I heard that crap about how it fit and made her look better in it than it did me!”

Kora grinned, “It was sales pitch honey.”

“Uh huh,’ Cara grunted, disbelieving her sister.

“Don’t you have some feeding to do?” Kora shooed her younger sister out of her tent.

Later that night Cara is so full it hard to draw in more of the much needed emotional essence. She finds a quiet place where some empty crates have been stacked behind one of the bars near some rental cabins. The essence of sex was radiating from all the occupied cabins and Cara fought to soak it in as best she could. Cara’s mind was having trouble focusing on her task as the amount of over feeding had a similar effect as alcohol does with humans causing her to become drunk on lust. From the other size of the fuzzy curtain of her mind Cara heard a voice. Forcing herself to open her eyes and look she saw the fuzzy image of the two girls from the bar, “Hey, Um Kyley right?” I’m not doing nothing, just sitting here.”

“Yea when pigs fly, but you’ve got the name right, you must have overheard us talking?”

“Yep!” Cara leaned forward on the box almost falling off before she caught herself, “I was just giving them a little more incen, incent, spark in their re-lay-shun-chip. But I’m not saying that I did anything like that,” Cara giggled as she slurred her words. “But if I did I don’t hear them complaining, do you?” Peering at Kyley like she was having a hard time focusing on her, “And you changed your clothes.”

“Yes, not by choice.”

“What? Why?” Cara caught herself before she fell over sideways on the crate.

“That guy back at the bar...he attacked us. It got bad and bloody"

Cara's eyes open wide, as she looks at Kyley in fear, "You're here to get even with me?"

“Nope" she shake her head to the question, "I am not that vain! I am just seeing what you’re up too?"

“You can tell! God this bunch is a buffet!"

“Well they should be, by all the 'whammy' you're laying on them!"

“You don't hear them complaining, do you?" Cara giggles.

Becky lets out a moan of ecstasy herself from the spillage that Cara is having such a hard time holding in. Kyley pulls her close and does something that Cara can’t quite concentrate well enough to care about.

Kyley stood at the sound of someone walking along in gravel, “It’s cool, she’s no threat.”

“What was that?” Cara asked her smile twisted into a drunken grin.

“Friends,” Kyley replied unable to tell from Cara’s expression if she understood her or not. “We are leaving, I guess you’re here gathering for something big, like a spell?”

“Yessss, big something, have to save him, only way.”

“Well then,” Kyley stepped over placing her hand between Cara’s breasts, “Let me add to your well, fill it for you for trying to stop that moron.”

The energy Cara felt pulsing into her was nothing like she had ever felt before, it was better than anything she had ever fed on, so much purer than anything else she had ever tasted it felt like how she felt about Tom. “Oh my god, that was good!” The transfer of energy sobering her instantly, “Wow, I could have never fed on anything so pure and powerful what are you?”

“Old.”

“Are you Daemon like me or Mythos?”

“No, but yes in a way.”

“You are a strange one Kyley,”

“You’re telling me!” Becky grins.

“Well Cara I think I will see you again sometime. Thank Kora for the leather outfits as I am sure she is one of your sisters?”

Cara watches the two walk away. ‘I can’t believe I came so close to going into a feeding overdose. If Kyley had not shown up and purged the sexual energy from me, replacing it with her energy I would have forgotten about everything but sex. I would have forgotten about everything important to me, my mind would have been lost. I would have lost Tom!’ Cara made a promise to herself right then and there as she watched the two walk out of sight around the corner, ‘If you or yours ever need anything I will be there for you.’

“MERLA!” Jebril shouted as he entered the courtyard where several of her sisters were, “Where is Merla?” he asked the small group who all shook their heads.

“Sorry father none of us have seen her this morning,” a brunette answered.

“If you see her send her to me immediately!” Jebril stormed off into another section of the castle.

Several hours later Jebril was sitting in his study, still fuming about the whereabouts of Merla and Cara when the door opened. Merla rushed in, “Father I am told you wanted to see me?”

“Here have you been!” Jebril demanded.

“It was my turn to escort the fishing fleet, we just got back.”

“When was the last time you checked on Cara’s human?”

“This morning, why?”

“I went down there this morning and found him missing,” Jebril glared.

“Why would someone want to move him?” Merla showed no emotion.

“You put wards up in the room, did you not?”

“Yes father.”

“Then how it is he was moved without your knowledge?”

“I will attempt to find out for you father,” Merla turned toward the door.

“Merla?” Jebril said as she reached for the door handle.

Turning around to face him, “Yes father?”

“I may not have your age or experience but I am not stupid. There can be no more of your bloodline.”

“Father on my oath to you and the council I swore I would never cast that spell again,” Merla stated then left the room. As she proceeded down the stone hall a grin spread across her face.

Jebril cupped his chin in his hand while staring at the door Merla had left through, ‘You’re not as clever as you think my dear,’ Jebril thought to himself. ‘I could see you were playing with your words but then it’s easy to see when you are playing with words as your lips were moving.’ “Kirsee!” he bellowed.

A small girl, less than five feet tall appeared from behind a tapestry. Her face showed a remarkable resemblance to that of a fox. To add to the appearance she had fox ears atop her head and a long billowy white tipped tail extending from under the short skirt she wore, “Yes father?”

“Find Cara!”

“Kora was the last to see her, she was in Sturgis South Dakota getting drunk on essence.”

“She is here. Don’t ask me how she got back without being seen, probably Merla’s doing. Follow Merla she will lead you to her, then bring Cara to me. Drag her here if you have to.”

“Yes father,” Kirsee vanished.

Merla walked around the castle, backtracking herself many times before finally going down and opening the door to the chamber where Tom had been kept. Walking into the empty room Merla turned completely around in her tracks before closing the heavy wooden door and bolting it shut. As soon as the bolt closed barring all entrance from outside the air began to shimmer. Tom slowly faded into view on the same slab of stone that he had been on for several days. Off to one side a table faded into being with several flasks and small ornamental boxes sitting on top of it and behind the table Cara. Kirsee’s invisibility was also stripped away by the magic of the room.

“Your second and final eyewitness has arrived my daughter,” Merla grinned.

“What!” Kirsee shouted, “I never agreed to be an eyewitness to any ceremony!”

“You walked into the chamber of your own free will,” Merla smirked at the younger fox girl, “This in itself is all the ritual requires.”

“But I have to bring Cara back to father!” Kirsee cried, “Unlike you I cannot disobey.”

“Did father tell you when you had to bring her back?”

“Well no but it was implied that I should do it as soon as I found her.”

“Are you sure he didn’t imply that you do it as soon as it was possible for you to do so?”

“That’s the same thing!”

“No actually it isn’t,” Merla grinned. “That door is warded so that it will not open again until after Cara has completed the ritual, therefore the soonest you can take her to father is after she is finished.” Merla laid her double talk on thicker, “Since you and Cara are stuck in here until she is finished, the fastest way for you to obey father is to help her complete the ritual or at least stand quietly, not interrupting until she is finished.”

Kirsee sighed, knowing doing anything else other than what Merla said would only lengthen her confinement in the room. “Alright I’ll help.”

“Kirsee do you know why the council hates me? Why I am not bound by the geas?” Merla asked the small fox girl. “It’s because my bloodline predates the tribes and the council. None of my bloodline can be held to any geas or other magical binding that we do not accept. Therefore I and Cara have the one thing the council fears most, we have free will. If father tells me to do something I dislike, such as spying on one of our sisters, I can refuse to do it.”

“What about the prophesy?” Kirsee asked. “They say one of you will destroy all of us one day.”

“Mumbo jumbo told to the council ages ago by a human oracle that was pissed off because I slept with some horny guy she was in love with but wouldn’t have sex with because she had to remain pure and hoped by spouting off a load of bullshit about my bloodline bringing an end to the council, not our race by the way but the council which are two different things, they would have me killed and she would have her revenge. Hell I thought I was helping the poor couple out, he had the worst case of blue balls you have ever seen and would have left her for another if I had not intervened.”

“I’m ready,” The two heard Cara softly say from across the room.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

“What the hell is this!” Jebril screamed at the women standing in front of him. Kirsee cringed while Merla and Cara stood tall, the fourth a little winged girl with raptor like feet and heavy claws for hands that looked to be no older than three years old hid behind Cara peeking around the side at the angry man.

“Kirsee said you wanted me?” Cara stated.

“Yes I did but I wanted to try to talk some sense into you before you did something stupid!” Jebril continued yelling, “I see it’s too late for that now!” Glaring daggers at Merla, “And you! You swore to never cast that spell again!”

“I didn’t,” Merla grinned.

“You taught it to her!”

Merla sighed heavily, “I may have accidentally left the scrolls out where she could read them.”

Jebril sighed heavily, “You do realize that when the council finds out about her, they will come for her. And they will eventually find out from one of you.”

Kirsee stepped forward, her voice not much above a whisper, “Not if you order us to keep her a secret.”

“Speak up Kirsee!”

“Not if you order everyone in Afallach to never speak of her,” Kirsee repeated. “The geas will keep everyone from talking.”

Jibril began rubbing his goatee deep in thought, “Merla I want everyone on the island to assemble at the amphitheater at midday day after tomorrow. Everyone must be there. I also want anyone not of our tribe escorted off our island and the island closed until the day following the assembly.”

“Yes father, we’ll get that done.”

“Now let me see my newest daughter, Jibril motioned them forward. It took some coaxing but Cara managed to get the small girl to come out where Jibril could see her. “Don’t worry little one, I won’t hurt you.” A huge smile crossed his face as the little one came out where he could see her, “Oh how precious!” Jibril exclaimed as he saw one of her fangs innocently sticking out against her bottom lip, “I haven’t seen wings that cute since…” Jibril looked up at Cara, “Not since you were brought into this world.” Looking up at Merla, “How long before she can shift into other forms?”

“Maybe by the end of the week,” Merla guessed. “It depends on how well she feeds.”

“Until she can take human form do not let her out of the castle or into uncovered part of the castle. We don’t want some visitor accidentally spotting a young Kynlif. Once she can take human form having her seen won’t be an issue as they will assume she is one of the humans.”

Leaving the chamber the women all went down to the kitchen where Silas gave the adults all a glass of iced tea and after sitting the young girl at the table he gave her a large glass of blood which she ravenously drank. Silas refilled the girl’s glass three times before her thirst was quenched.

“We’re going to run out of goats the way this one feeds,” Silas chuckled as he looked over at Cara, “I think she has a bigger appetite than her mother did at that age.”

“We’re going to have to wean her off blood and onto essence as soon as possible,” Cara stated. “I can’t take her to Earth while she still needs to feed on blood.”

“Why the rush, we’ve got plenty of goats and piglets to keep her fed,” Silas asked.

“Because the sooner she gets her out of Afallach and away from the council's spies the better for all of us,” Merla volunteered. “You weren’t here when Cara was born. Even though the council’s political stance was neutral toward her there were still several attempts on her life.”

“I heard those assassins were all from off world?” Kirsee said while using her tail to play with the little girl.

“Only a handful of those from other realms can travel to our realm without our help,” Merla stated. “So how did they get here without someone bringing them?”

“Well if you need any more piglets let me know,” Kirsee continued playing with the girl, “I know a place I can grab plenty and the locals would be happy to see them gone.”

“Oh yeah I can see the headlines in Japan now, “Kitsune spotted chasing piglets! Film at eleven.”

Kirsee giggled, “Now that sounds like fun!” Looking toward Cara, “What are you going to name her?”

“Tessa,” Cara answered, “It starts with a T which will always remind me of Tom. And it’s a name he talked about once when he mentioned having children. I think she’ll like it once all her memories return.”

“You never told him we can’t have children?” Kirsee goggled.

“He never knew what I was until he came here,” Cara sighed averting her eyes to the floor.

“Hey it’s okay sis!” Kirsee grinned, “You think I tell all those anime fanboys that I play with that I’m not really a Kitsune?”

Merla laughed, “Yeah I bet that would break their little nerdy hearts.”

While they were talking Tessa hopped down out of the chair she was in and began wandering toward the open rear door of the kitchen. “Hey little one, can’t go out there,” Silas grabbed the small child by the arm. Tessa squealed at him and tried to bite his hand. Luckily Silas jerked back fast enough she didn’t have a chance to sink her fangs into his hand.

Cara jumped out of her chair over to Tessa, grabbing her and spinning her around, “We do not ever, ever bite humans! I don’t care what they smell like, we do not ever bite them!” Tessa’s lip quivered for a moment before she dropped down heavily onto her butt on the floor and started bawling.

“Lady Cara you didn’t have to be so stern, she didn’t get me.”

“Yes I did,” Cara glared up at their old cook. “You have no idea how you smell to her right now! I went through it so I know.”

“What do we smell like?” Silas was confused.

“Food!”

“Legend has it that once vampires and our race were once one in the same,” Merla informed. “It’s said that we evolved and adapted to a new food source, one that we and humans found mutually beneficial for both races. Instead of each race attempting to hunt down and kill each other, Humans began welcoming us. We fill their fantasies, their dreams and their secret perversions. Some of us go out and find those with the desire to rape and other sexual atrocities on other humans, we remove those desires from them. Earth is a safer place due to our race.” Merla looked over at Kirsee, “Then there are those that only save comic books from their pages becoming stuck together.”

“Hey they're not comic books they’re Graphic novels!” Kirsee stuck her tongue out at Merla.

“Come on baby, wake up we got to go,” Cara shook the small child awake that she worried so much about. Tessa was now three weeks old and still only looked to be around six or seven in human terms. While the increase in human terms seemed amazing, Tessa was not human and should be fully grown and have all her old memories and the instincts she would need by four to six weeks. She should have also been completely weaned off “baby food” after the first week but Tessa still asked for it first. The one redeeming this Cara saw was how the young girl had taken to flight.

To keep Tessa’s presence a secret as long as they could Cara had taught Tessa how to fly down in the catacombs under the castle. Within two days the small girl was weaving in and around the support columns better than Cara could. If Tessa could only get better at landing she could be one of the best fliers on all of Afallach. Tessa’s landings always involved either scraped knees or elbows, sometimes both. Once she even gave herself a black eye when she caught a claw in between two of the boards on the dock and went face first into the wooden planks of the dock. The past couple of days Tessa had gotten into the habit of slowing down as she came toward the underground dock then quickly turning to human form and doing a cannonball into the water, which she thought was hilarious the first time she did it soaking both Cara and Merla who were waiting on the dock.

“Where we going mommy?” Tessa sat up in bed rubbing her eyes.

“Remember I told you we may have to leave quickly if anyone found out about you?”

“The council found out, so now we have to leave,” Cara helped her child out of bed and began getting her dressed. “The good news is where we are going you won’t have to fly in those stuffy old catacombs. You can fly in the air with me.”

“I like flying in the catacombs, so does Lily,” Tessa grinned, “it's fun and no one can catch me I’m so fast.”

“No one can catch you because you can twist and turn around things faster, not because you fly faster.”

“Lily can turn really fast too,” Hearing her name spoken the small winged reptile raised its crocodilian head from here it was curled up asleep at the foot of Tessa’s bed. Standing up on its rear legs extending its wings out to show its full wingspan of almost four feet while twisting its body stretching out muscles that hadn’t been used for several hours. Unlike dragons the small wyvern did not have separate forearms and wings. Its wings were its forearms and unlike dragon wings, the first two joints of its wing were muscled more heavily like what one would expect of a flightless creatures arms but where those limbs would have ended in hands, long wing bones separated the skin of its thin leathery wings, while three smaller finger like claws came forward from the wing joint. Two of its fingers were webbed like the wings while the third opposed those two like a crude thumb.

Its rear feet were even more unusual as the toes appeared more like what one would find on a falcon or eagle, with long thin toes ending is raptor-like claws. Although the similarity stopped there as the wyvern had two toes pointed toward the rear instead of one and four forward with webbing between both the front and back toes signifying the creature was adapted to water along with flight.

Wyverns were the most prolific type of creature on the world with hundreds of different species ranging in size of that of a butterfly to the largest having a wingspan of almost seventy feet and a body length of up to fifteen feet. The smaller varieties also seemed much more intelligent than the larger ones and many of the smaller species having an innate magical ability to camouflage themselves so well they seemed become invisible.

At first it bothered Cara that this seemly normal young adult wyvern had taken to Tessa. Wyverns as a whole were shy and cautious avoiding any creature larger than itself. Why this one had become attached to Tessa, who was easily three times larger and all but abandoned its own flock to stay with the young girl was unheard of. And doubts Cara had on the creatures motives were quashed the day father went on a rant in front of Tessa. The small wyvern quickly put itself between him and the girl, its spines growing several inches from its head clear down to the heavy club-like end of its tail which also grew spikes to resemble something like an ancient morning star, clearly ready to defend Tessa if necessary.

Once Cara had Tessa dressed, she grabbed a bag and hurriedly stuffed some of the young girl’s clothes into it before pushing Tessa out of the room ahead of her. “We need to go to the courtyard first so you can attune to our home crystal before we leave.”

“Mommy you told me to stay away from any place I could see the sky?” Tessa ran to keep up with Cara as they raced down the long corridor.

“That was to keep others from knowing about you,” Cara grabbed the young girl by the arm trying to pull her along faster. “It doesn’t matter now.”

Turning a corner the two almost ran headlong into Cara’s purple haired sister, “Lea!”

Lea grabbed Cara, “Not that way, the council is already here.” Turning the two around Lea led them back in the direction they came from.”

“But Tessa needs to learn the home crystal,” Cara argued as she ran.

“No time, we have to get her out of here now!”

“How, if we can’t go to the courtyard?” Cara knew the magical wards of the island kept anyone from leaving or arriving using any form of teleportation anywhere but the courtyard.

“Merla,” Lea continued to run along ahead of them, eventually leading them down into the lower levels of the castle not far above the catacombs to Merla’s private chambers.

Lea led the three in, closing the door behind her and bolting it shut. Merla was already there, wearing a backless very dark blue floor length dress that gave room for her wings which were folded along her back. “Good you made it, Follow me,” Merla stated turning around and walking up to a large unlit fireplace, the sound of the talons of her feet clicking and scraping against the stone floor.

The three watched as Merla silently mouthed some words, touching the mantle in several places as she did. To the left of the fireplace the wall began to shimmer then disappeared showing the opening of a passageway. Merla grinned when she saw Tessa looking at the hidden opening and then curiously back at the fireplace. Chuckling as she took the small girl’s hand, “I bet you expected the secret passage to be in the fireplace didn’t you?” Seeing Tessa nod Merla’s grin grew wider, “That’s why it’s not there. The whole point of secret passages is putting them where no one expects.” Now come, we have work to do.” Merla led them down the passageway stopping about thirty feet from the end. Turning around she smiled at the three, “This way,” then turned and walked through the wall. Finally down a long spiral stone staircase they came out in a cavern. Several wyverns that looked like the same species as Tessa’s pet one were startled and took flight only to fade into the background with their innate magical camouflage.

Leading them through the rough tunnels and caverns Merla finally stopped in a large dry cavern that opened to daylight several hundred yards in the distance. What surprised everyone but Merla the most wasn’t the cavern but what they saw in the cavern. It was the largest wyvern Cara had ever seen, its body alone had to be thirty-five to forty feet long. Cara could only guess that its wingspan must be at least one hundred feet or more. Cara had no idea that any this size still existed as their own people had exterminated the larger dangerous ones thousands of years ago.

Walking over to the gigantic beast, Merla began petting its nose, “Hello my friend, I need your help today.”

“What’s with all these water drakes?” Bathin, Jebril’s biggest adversary, looked over at Jebril for an explanation.

“They live in the caverns below the island,” Jebril answered, “They’re great at killing the rodents and other animals that would eat our fruit culled so we leave them be.”

“The sand drakes are very similar although not quite as large.” Asazel, the father of the desert tribe spoke, “Skittish creatures, will run at the drop of a hat.”

Bathin looked about at the amount of small wyverns perched in the trees and along the walls before he noticed the shimmering effect of the cloaked flight of hundreds of them in the air. “Quick lead us to your catacombs!” He ordered. “Something down there has spooked those drakes. I would bet it is Merla’s nonexistent young heir!”

“Bathin, you were there when Merla swore the oath,” Jebril pointed out. “She could not create a new Kynlif no matter how much she may have wanted to.”

“My sources say otherwise and have seen this young one,” Bathin argued.

“I think you need new sources, the ones you have are vision impaired,” Jebril laughed, while wishing he knew who Bathin’s source was. If it was someone here on the island they would not live long when, not if he found out. Jebril knew it couldn’t be one of the sisters, all but Merla and Cara were under the geas and would not be able to speak about this child. Cara being of Merla’s blood line was immune to the geas just as Merla was. How they were immune even their top magi could not ascertain. Their best explanation was Merla was of the old blood that dated back before the few Incubi took reign and doled out the world into the tribes they have today, bringing a stop to the infighting and killing among themselves that had brought their own race so close to extinction.

The Kynlif were a strange people, feeding off emotions as they did but what was even stranger was how they bred. The males and females of their race did not breed together to create life, the females could not bear young as they were born infertile, although the males could breed with most known species throughout the many realms and the offspring of such a coupling would always be a Incubus, a male of their species. The females on the other hand could only breed by the use of an ancient ritual, a spell that would create a new succubus that combined the life forces of the succubus with a male of another species. A ritual so dangerous to both the succubus and the male that it took the power of the combined council to keep the succubus from slipping into insanity or even death. All the council wondered how Merla was able to perform the ritual not once but now twice was something they wished to know.

The males had always been highly territorial, so territorial that they had to create a neutral city, populated mainly by humans, where they could gather for their meetings. Jebril was no exception as he fought back the subconscious need to rip the throats out of the other males who had invaded his territory. The only thing holding him back was the knowledge that while he may be able to take on two of them, there were three of them, all allies of one another that would jump in to aid Bathin if Jebril attacked. That and the fact that Jebril would receive no aid from his daughters as part of the geas that all succubi with the exception of Merla’s bloodline were that they could never raise a hand to the ruling Incubi.

“This is amazing!” Tessa screamed from where she sat in front of Cara, the wind whipping their hair behind them. In front of Tessa Sat Merla as they sat on the back of the largest wyvern that Tessa and Cara had ever seen.

“I didn’t know large wyverns could conceal themselves like the small ones do?” Cara shouted to be heard above the noise of the air rushing past them.

“Most can’t,” Merla shouted back, “Queenie here is a bit different, she’s a water drake.”

“What!” Cara gasped.

“So she’s like lily?” Tessa yelled.

“Yes and no,” Merla tried to explain. “Nowadays water drakes never get any larger than you little friend, but Queenie is from a time long ago when they did. The water drakes of the water used to be one of the largest and most feared wyverns that existed. They were the only ones large wyverns that were able to go invisible like the small ones. They were such a threat to our people the council had them hunted down and exterminated.”

“But Queenie is nice, she’s giving us a ride.” Tessa shouted her child’s logic.

“Queenie is nice,” Merla continued. “But she didn’t grow up like the other wyverns. I found her when she was still really small and she was hurt. I helped her get better and she has been my friend ever since.”

“So where are we going?” Cara shouted.

“Little place that only Queenie and I know about,” Merla shot back.

“Is that where we’re going?” Tessa pointed down at what looked like an island far below them.

Shaking her head, “No, that’s a kraken!” Merla shouted back at Tessa, “With the larger wyvern gone there is nothing to prey on them allowing them to grow to gigantic size.”

Cara looked down at the creature Tessa had spotted and could even make out trees growing on its back, “I can’t believe they get that big!”

“They are why no one comes this far south any longer. Can you imagine what would happen to a ship with one of those?”

Cara thought about what Merla said. Their ships had a bad enough time with the Kraken that sometimes came north into their fishing areas. Cara shivered at the thought of one of these giants attacking their fishing fleet. “How come we’ve never seen these big one up north?”

“They like warmer water,” Merla explained. “Only reason we see any at home is the small ones are forced to go further north or be eaten by the large ones.” Pointing off into the distance at a dot on the horizon, “That’s where we are going.”

As they drew closer to the area Merla had pointed out they begin making out several tiny islands, the closer they came the more islands they could see. At best guess Cara would have sworn there to be at least fifty islands forming a rough line in the middle of the ocean. Surrounding the chain of islands although the closest one several miles away were a few of the giant island sized kraken. “Is this safe?” Cara called out to Merla.

Nodding back, “Yes, they are too big to get into the shallows around the islands.” Pointing toward one of the averaged sized islands, “That one is ours, water around it doesn’t get over fifteen feet deep, too shallow for even the small kraken to get near.”

Landing in a grassy field beside the overgrown old stone ruins of what once was a medium sized castle, Merla helped Cara and Tessa get down off Queenie’s back. Cara looked up at the ruins, overgrown with vines so dense she couldn’t tell it was once a castle until they were right at it. “What is this place?”

“This is where my sisters and I were born,” Merla waved her hand at the ruins, “Welcome to Afallach, the birthplace of our kind.”

“But our home is Afallach, how can this be named that also?” confusion evident in Cara’s voice.

“When we left here and made our home on the new island, we knew others would come and try to steal the wonders of our home, and since no one knew of its location we named our new home the same to make everyone believe it was the true Afallach.” Turning toward the arched stone entrance, “Follow me, we have so much to do and so little time.”

Making their way through the overgrown courtyard and up the steps to two large heavy wooden doors, Merla pushed one of the doors open so easily it was as if the door had been recently used. Stepping inside the ruined castle Cara gasped. The grand foyer of the castle looked nothing like the overgrown ruins outside, it looked as if every piece of metal glass and wood had been recently polished and the floor waxed to a high shine.

“Wow!” Tessa’s eyes going wide after she eased her way around her mother so that she could see.

Before anyone could say another word a women wearing a white floor length gown that resembled the high waisted stola women wore in ancient Rome. Her dark hair also in an up style reminiscent of the same time period. “Morgan you’ve come home!”

“Only for a short time sister,” Merla curtsied ever so slightly, “Glitonea I’d like to introduce you to your niece Cara,” Merla motioned at Cara, “Cara this is your aunt Glitonea. And this young one here is Cara’s daughter, your great niece Tessa.”

Glitonea laughed, “I always knew that one day I would be a great something.”

“Morgan, I see you’ve decided to grace us with your presence once again,” another woman similarly dressed but in a green dress with hair almost the same shade of green walked up behind Glitonea.

“Thiten, so nice to see you’re still alive,” Merla sneered.

“Your hair!” Tessa gasped.

“What about my hair?” Thiten snapped at the young girl.

“It’s just, it’s so pretty,” Tessa lowered her eyes believing she had angered the woman.

“My, my,” Thiten grinned at Merla, “It seems the apple did manage to fall far from the tree with this one.” Looking over at Tessa, “It’s quite alright sweetie, and thank you for saying that.” Walking over to Tessa she knelt down, gently grasping Tessa’s chin between her thumb and fingers she raised Tessa’s head so she could look her in the eyes, “You’re a beautiful girl yourself. Has your evil witch of a grandmother fed you anything yet today?” She watched Tessa shake her head, “Then come child, let go find you something to eat,” Thiten stood offering her hand to Tessa.

“Are you my great aunt too?” Tessa hesitated on taking Thiten’s hand.

“Yes sweetie I am,” Taking Tessa by the hand she began leading her out of the room only to look back over her shoulder at Merla, “emphasis on the great part.”

“Why don’t you follow them Cara, you have not fed either,” Merla hoped Cara would take the hint and allow her to talk privately with Glitonea.

After Thiten had led Tessa and Cara out of the foyer Merla looked over at her other sister, “So I see she’s still holding a grudge.”

“Well you haven’t gone back in time and changed it yet have you?” Glitonea giggled.

“Not sure I would even if I could,” Merla stated.

“There lies the difference between you and her, Thiten would.” Glitonea smiled at Merla, “So would it be too bold to ask, what brings you home after all this time?”

“The incubi council.”

“I would have thought you would have done something about them by now sister?”

“You know why I can’t.”

“Ah yes, That curse Thiten cast on you,” Glitonea stated. “So why the problem with the council now?”

“They believe the curse to be a prophecy that has yet to be fulfilled and are trying to kill your great niece.”

“Then you must tell them the truth, show them the scrolls. That will end their false assumptions.”

“It won’t work,” Merla sighed.

“Why would you say that?”

“Because they store the unused crystals under their council chambers and for generations of Incubi they have believed in the prophecy.”

“So you believe it has become self-fulfilling.”

Merla nodded, “I’m afraid it has.”

“The girl, Tessa?”

Merla nodded, “The signs are there. It has been over three weeks since her birth and look at her age.”

“Part of Thiten’s spell could be interpreted that way.”

“And she has the life force of two opposing succubi.”

“While not impossible, that should be an interesting story to hear,” Glitonea tilted her head to one side grinning at Merla. “Come let us join Thiten and the young ones, this way you only have to tell the story once as you will need Thiten’s blessing for what I think you are about to do.”

“I doubt she will give me her blessing,” Merla sighed as Glitonea led her back to the kitchen area.

“This is really good aunt Thiten! What is it?” Tessa stated as she reached toward the plate that held the fried chicken to grab another piece, “It tastes a lot like razor serpent but it’s easier to chew. I really like it!”

“It’s called fried chicken, have as much as you want.” Thiten turned to Cara, “My she is so precious, how old is she?”

“Three,” Cara looked over lovingly at the child digging into the friend chicken.

“Not bad for three days and already weaned off blood. She’s going to be full grown before you know it. You really should cherish the weeks you have while she is still a child.”

“Three weeks, not three days,” Merla corrected as she walked in with Glitonea. “She’s three weeks old.”

“Oh my god,” Thiten’s hands shot up to cover her mouth. Her eyes wide staring at Merla. Standing up from the chair she was in Thiten looked over at Cara, “I need to go have a chat with my sisters please make yourself at home. You are family and this is as much your home now as it ours. We will return shortly.”

Grabbing Merla by the arm Thiten all but drug her out of the kitchen, “I want an explanation and I want it now sister!”

The three sisters returned to find one empty plate and another full of bones. “Okay is everyone ready for some fun?” Glitonea clapped her hands together. Seeing Tessa nodding and Cara shrug, “Alright let's go get you both attuned to our home crystal.”

“There’s a home crystal here?” Cara asked while standing up.

“Of course there is,” Glitonea grinned.

Thiten led the group to the interior courtyard where they found the trees and shrubbery as meticulously well-kept as the rest of the castle’s interior. In the very center of the round courtyard sat a crystal sticking up out of the ground although this crystal was like none Cara had ever seen before. The first difference she noticed is its color was not the dull shine of other home crystals, this one shone brightly as if lit from its own interior like a bright light bulb. The other difference was its color, it wasn’t one single color as all the other crystals she had seen, this crystal had every color under the rainbow each one so bright it almost hurt to look at it.

“Wow it’s really pretty,” Tessa gaped at the home stone.

“Yeah, wow,” Cara mimicked.

“Tessa you want to touch it first?” Thiten looked down at the small child.

“Can I?” Tessa beamed.

“Sure you can,” Thiten smiled, “What you need to do is put your hand on it and hold it there until you feel a tingle.”

“Okay,” Tessa grinned then ran up to the crystal putting her hand on it. A few moments later Tessa disappeared then reappeared on the other side of the crystal obelisk facing away from it with her hand still outstretched and her clothing changed to a light brown perfectly fitted stola. Quickly turning back and forth trying to get her bearings Tessa spotted her family, “Look mommy it made me a new dress like aunt Glitonea and Thiten’s.” Tessa twirled showing everyone her new dress. “Your turn mommy!”

Cara walked up to the multi-hued crystal placing her hand on it like Tessa did. A moment later she felt a tingle and found herself looking at the opposite wall. Turning around she saw Tessa bouncing off the balls of her feet, “Mommy your dress is beautiful! And you got streaks in your hair that matches it!”

Looking down at the Stola she now wore it was a soft warm pink. Reaching up she pulled her hair around to find pink highlights now in it. Looking over at the three smiling faces of her aunts and mother, “Is there are reason for the colors and changing my hair?”

“I bet this is how Aunt Thiten got her pretty hair!” Tessa spoke up.

“You are absolutely correct,” Thiten smiled. “The crystal not only allows safe travel home, it can give gifts for those of our bloodline. It gave me an affinity toward all things that grow from the earth.”

“What’s my gift?” Tessa begged.

“We don’t know,” Glitonea answered, “It will become apparent to you in its own time.”

Cara looked back down at the color of her dress, “Oh goody, I’ve been given the gift of all things girly.”

“The color is only a vague representation of the type of gift,” Merla consoled Cara. “With that done, now we need to get the crystals you will take with you.”

“I already have a personal homing crystal,” Cara stated.

“My dear niece,” Glitonea grinned, “What you possess is an old worn out crystal that has been handed down from one succubus to another for who know how many thousands of years. We are taking you to the caverns to dig new ones.”

Walking down into the caverns underneath the castle they entered a large circular cavern that the walls had been smoothed out with magical glyphs covering the walls and floor. In the center of the room was a large open forge with a very large bellows hanging from the ceiling beside it. Off to the side was a large anvil covered in the same magical glyphs. Various sized hammers and other tools hung from multiple wooden racks scattered about the room.

“Wow what is this place?” Tessa goggled at the contents of the room.

“This is the forge of Afallach,” Merla informed, as she thought about the last sword made in this room, she had made it herself more than a thousand years ago. “If and when you are ready for a sword, we will make it here for you.”

Cara wasn’t sure what Glitonea was talking about when she led her and Tessa past the forge and on deeper into the caverns about how they would know which crystals they needed, especially when Cara saw all the various colored crystals in sticking out of the walls and ceiling of the caverns, thousands of them ranging in size as small as a dime to as big as her arm. Each one a perfectly symmetrical six or eight sided cylinder with ends that tapered to a point and all of them glowing their individual color brightly.

Tessa of course had dug right in grabbing crystals that caught her eye, while Cara stood trying to figure out how she would know which ones to take. That was until something glinted out of the corner of her eye and she turned to find the most beautiful rose color she had ever seen glowing brighter than the crystals around it. Walking over to the crystal that caught her eye it all but fell out into her hand when she touched it. Cara felt like a thief when she placed it in the small leather pouch Glitonea gave her. Then another crystal caught her eye, she almost stepped on it. Picking it up off the dirt floor Cara was sure it wasn’t there on the floor before. Placing it in the leather pouch she began to understand what her aunts had meant when they told her she would know which one to take and which ones to not touch.

The last crystal that caught Cara’s eye she found strange in that it did not glow like the others, it was in fact very dark, a darkness that put her in mind of the total absence of light rather than a color. How she even saw the dark crystal with no more than an inch of its end protruding out of the cave wall she had no idea. Twice she caught her hand reaching up to as if it had a mind of its own, jerking her hand down before touching it. It wasn’t that she felt evil or anything from the crystal, unlike the other crystals she had gathered into the leather pouch, each one of those giving her a different but good feeling, she felt nothing but the need to touch the dark crystal.

Her need to touch the crystal finally overpowered her mind’s wish to leave it be and she reached up placing the tip of her finger on the protruding point, jerking her hand away as the crystal moved. She watched as the dark crystal slid out of the wall roughly six inches by itself. Cara quickly reached back to the crystal to try and push it back into the wall. As soon as she touched it, the crystal slipped the rest of the way out of the cave wall and into her hand. Examining the strange dark crystal Cara saw that it was about an inch and a half in diameter roughly a foot long and seven sided. Counting the sides again to make sure she hadn’t miscounted Cara though how strange it must be for a naturally formed crystal to have such an odd number of sides. Quickly slipping the strange crystal into her leather pouch Cara looked around to find Tessa standing beside Glitonea waiting.

“If you two are done we should head back up to the forge to see what my sisters have been doing,” Glitonea motioned for them to follow her. Entering the forge chamber they saw that two more women had joined Merla and Thiten in the forge. One looked to be a perfect twin of Thiten except her hair and Stola she wore were both a golden brown in color. The other had darker hair and her stola was the color of a clear sky.

Merla looked up from where she was working with a hammer on the anvil pounding on something, “Good your back and we are almost done.” Sitting the hammer down Merla reached into the pouch at her side producing a red crystal from it that she pointed at the long bar of silvery metal she was working on. Tessa’s mouth fell open when she watched the metal begin to glow a bright hot blue. Merla quickly put the crystal away and went back to work shaping the metal with the hammer.

“Hello Cara, Tessa,” The one that could have been Thiten’s twin turned around, “I’m your aunt Thiton.” Seeing Both Tessa and Cara look back and forth from her to Thiten she continued, “Yes, to answer your questions Thiten and I are twins.”

“And I’m your aunt Mazoe,” The woman in sky blue turned after picking up a small necklace she had apparently been working on and holding it by the ends in both hands as she walked toward Tessa. “I made this for you dear,” Holding the necklace out toward Tessa.

“It’s pretty,” Tessa took a step toward the necklace. “I like the yellow crystal in it too.”

“Well come on,” Mazoe motioned Tessa to come to her, “Let’s put it on.” Tessa held her hair to the side as Mazoe placed the ends together behind her neck. “This necklace is special, it will keep anyone from using magic to locate you that we don’t want to find you. It won’t let anyone take it from you either, only one of us can remove it.” Mazoe left out the part that those of Tessa’s bloodline would be able to use it to track her if the need ever arose.

“And Thiten and I have made you these, “Both the twin women came forward with what looked like dark brown leather Thiten holding out a pair of boots in one hand and pants in the opposite hand, while Thiton was holding a dark brown backless leather three quarter top and a jacket of the same material. “Well try them on,” Thiton grinned.

Tessa sat the leather pouch she had been given to put crystals in on an unused work bench and began to struggle out of the unfamiliar dress. “Not that way,” Glitonea giggled. “Use a crystal.” When she saw the confused look on Tessa face Glitonea explained, “You picked up an orange crystal?” Tessa nodded, opening her pouch she pulled out one that was about three inches long and a half inch thick, holding it up so Glitonea could see it. “Okay now think about changing your clothes.”

Tessa concentrated on what Glitonea asked her to do. After a minute of nothing happening Thiten spoke, “You’re trying to hard sweetie, just relax and will your dress to be gone.”

Tessa nodded her understanding, closed her eyes and took a deep breath letting it out slowly it out slowly. Suddenly Tessa was standing there nude.

“Good girl,” Thiten grinned handing Tessa the pants, “Now put these on.”

Tessa put her feet one at a time in the pants legs before pulling the pants up around her waist. Looking down at how the extra length bagged around her ankles and the waist big enough that if she let go they would fall down, she looked up at her aunt, “They’re too big.”

“Give it a moment sweetie,” Thiten grinned, “They’re new and take a moment to adjust.” Standing there holding up the overly large pants Tessa began to feel them begin to shrink, within less than one minutes the pants not only fit they had conformed to her like a second skin.

Next Thiten handed her the boots, which like the pants were too large and had no buckles, zippers or other way of closing. Pulling the boots on, the tops came to just below her knees. It took a few moments for the boots to shrink to fit also. The top and coat worked the exact same, shrinking to become a perfect fit.

Merla turned from the anvil she had been working at, putting the finishing touches on the leather wrapped handle of what we could now tell was a long dagger. Mazoe walked over with a belt that seemed to be made out of the same type of leather as the outfit they gave her. Wrapping the belt around Tessa’s waist Mazoe arranged it so the buckle was near the front but slightly off center to the right, then wrapped the excess leather behind the belt then around to form a loose knot with only around eight inches of the excess now hanging down. Tessa noticed the belt had a scabbard on her left side. Once Mazoe was finished Merla, holding the dagger in the palm of both hands offered it to Tessa. “And I made this,” Merla smiled. “It is made from metal sent by the gods and forged in faerie magic. Its name is ‘Kalesvol Tinu’ and it is my gift to my granddaughter.” Merla held out the large dagger for Tessa.

Holding the dagger, Tessa noticed its size, relative to her own small size it was like holding a large sword although it felt feather light. The blade and wide cross-guard looked to be forged out of one piece of some very shiny silvery metal. The long fuller that ran down the center of the double edged blade held a pattern of light blue glyphs that were unreadable by the small child. Sliding the blade into the scabbard at her side Tessa looked up to Merla, “Thank you grandmother.” Then turning to all her aunts, “Thank you for all this.”

“Now sweetie,” Glitonea smiled at Tessa, “Remember how you used the crystal to take off your dress?” She waited to see Tessa nod, “Do that again.”

Tessa picked the crystal back up and thought about taking off the leather clothes. Almost immediately she stood now wearing the light brown stola with all the leather clothing and her sword now gone. Her eyes wide as she looked down at herself in the dress, “How? I have my dress on again?”

“The crystal sweetie,” Glitonea chuckled. “Its properties allow you to change whatever you are wearing with whatever it has stored in the crystal. When you first used it to take off the stola it was empty so all it did was remove the clothes you were wearing. As it can hold only one change, when you used it to take off the leather, it swapped it with the clothing it was storing.”

Cara put her hand on Tessa’s shoulder, “It’s really handy if you’re wearing something that doesn’t have an open back and you need to change to our winged form.”

“Speaking of your shape shifting,” Thiten looked over at Tessa. “That leather armor will shift to fit your form, no matter what form you take.”

“And we didn’t make it out of wyvern or drake like most others do,” Thiton grinned. “We used some hydra skin we had put back some time ago for good use.”

“It has all the benefits of wyvern leather,” Thiten chuckled, “but with the hydra’s regeneration. So the armor is self-healing and quite fast at it too, which makes it so hard to work with to create armor.”

The following days Tessa spend studying crystal magic and what each of her crystals did. While Cara knew some crystal magic she never knew there were so many colors and types of crystals. One thing Cara found interesting was two crystals could be completely identical in color but having a different number of facets made them behave in completely different ways.

On the third day there, Mazoe happened to be going through the front foyer when she heard some kind of scratching opening one of the large doors to see what was causing the noise, she was knocked down by a small wyvern that raced past her into the castle. “Sisters!” she yelled as she got back to her feet. She was halfway up the staircase to the second floor when Thiten walked into the foyer.

“What did you need Mazoe?” Thiten looked up at her sister.

“We have a small drake of some sort loose in the castle. I need help finding it before it wrecks anything.”

“How did a drake get in?”

“I heard some scratching at the door and went to check.”

“So you let it in?”

“No it pushed past me like someone had set its tail on fire.”

“What’s going on?” Merla had come when she heard her sister’s cry.

Thiten turned giggling, “It seems Mazoe set a small drake loose in the castle.”

“I didn’t know there were any drakes around on these islands?” Merla questioned.

“There isn’t!” The rising anger apparent in Mazoe’s voice.

Marla gasped at the thought that came to mind. Looking up the stairs at Mazoe while holding her hand down about her knees, “It wasn’t by chance a water wyvern, about this big?”

“Yes it was around that size,” Mazoe nodded. “But it came through so quickly I have no idea if it was a water drake or not.”

“I think if we find Tessa we will locate your rampant drake,” Merla chuckled.

“I’m going to miss you sweetie,” Thiten let Tessa go from the hug and stood up.

“Mommy please can we stay just a few more days?” Tessa pleaded with big round wet eyes looking up at Cara.

“I wish you could honey,” Merla knelt down to look Tessa in the eyes. “It’s just that if Lily can find a way to get all the way down here, then it’s possible someone from the council could too and as much and your aunts and I want you to be here with us we can’t let them find this place.”

Glitonea knelt down beside Merla, “You remember how I taught you to talk to us in dreams?” Tessa nodded. “So you can talk to us anytime you want.”

Merla took Tessa by both shoulders, “Now I want you to promise me, you see any people like us or anything bad happens you come straight here to the home stone. I don’t care if you’re in the middle of a crowd of humans, you teleport immediately.”

“I promise Grandmother.”

“Ready?” Cara looked down to see Tessa nod.

Sensing Tessa was leaving Lily hopped over wrapping part or her wing around Tessa. “No Lily you have to stay here.” Tears flowed down Tessa cheeks as she pushed away her best friend, “You be good for Grandmother Merla.”

“Don’t worry Sweetie we’ll take good care of Lily,” Thiten fought to hold back her own tears as she had become quite attached to the little girl herself.

Once Cara and Tessa disappeared Merla turned to Glitonea, “Were you able to find out any more about why she is still so small?

“Not really,” Glitonea sighed. “Her transformation is a strange one. First you say her old body was dying from battle wounds that would have killed her before the ritual could have been completed. But another Kynlif sacrificed herself apparently pouring her own life-force into keeping her mortally wounded body alive. In most cases one would think that would improve the outcome of the ritual. Then much of the essence Cara used in the ritual was from a being that if Cara is correct, we have not seen the likes of since before our own time. We have always thought the scrolls on how powerful those beings were to be fanciful tales, but if it could give Cara that much essence with just a simple touch…”

“So you don’t know,” Thiten snarked.

“I have a theory.” Glitonea continued, “Tessa should have received all of her former memories of Tom by now. I think the other one that sacrificed herself for him not only gave her life-force she gave her soul to her too. I think Tessa has two souls and thus two sets of memories fighting for dominance.”

“Impossible!” Merla snorted.

“Come sister,” Glitonea urged. “We have both been around far too long to believe anything impossible.”

“I would have to agree,” Thiten spoke up. “Until Tessa does begin regaining some memories, we can’t rule your theory out.”

Days earlier Cara had ported to their old house retrieving her homing stone, then driven her car back up to her mother in law's place where she had to explain the truth of what had happened with her Tom and Christie. Mrs. Dennett refused to believe that Tom had been injured so badly until Cara had shown her photos of him lying there in the castle, she had taken with her cell phone, right before Cara had performed the ritual that changed him into a succubus like Cara. It took even longer to convince Tom’s mother that they were not the evil demons her religion made them out to be. Cara didn’t believe she had the woman completely convinced but she knew she had at least sowed the seed of doubt into the woman’s narrow views of religion and other non-human races. Before leaving she had hidden her homing stone in the loft of the barn knowing she would need to use it to bring Terra.

Cara looks around quickly when she landed in the barn loft, a habit of making sure she had not been seen appearing out of thin air. Being seen teleporting is almost as bad as allowing humans to see her other form. The next thought that went through her mind was one of panic, Tessa was nowhere in sight! Without a homing stone of her own to tune in on and Cara holding Tessa’s hand, Tessa should have appeared right beside her in the barn loft.

Not bothering with the ladder Cara jumped off the edge of the loft to the barn’s dirt floor below and began frantically searching the lower area inside the barn. Her heart was racing when she heard the muffled voice from outside the barn, “Mommy!” Running out of the barn Cara looked around trying to determine where she heard the cry only to see Tessa standing across the way on the porch of the old log cabin. Cara ran toward Tessa and when Tessa spotted Cara she did the same, coming together in the ankle deep grass of Tom’s mother’s back yard.

“Oh honey I was so frightened when you weren’t with me when ported here.”

“Was scared too mommy,’ Tessa confessed. “But after I felt my homing crystal under the bed I knew why I went there instead of with you.”

“What homing crystal?”

The one I remember hiding under the bed in there,” Tessa pointed back toward the cabin.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

After the scare of almost losing Tessa during the teleport, the young girl’s unusual lack of growth began to really bother her as they walked hand in hand toward Tom’s mother’s home. It was now over four weeks since her rebirth and Tessa appeared to be no older than a six or seven year old human, at that age she should be fully mature and not only have the appearance of an adult human she should be in possession of all her past memories as Tom. ‘What if she never gets her memories back?’ Cara shuddered at the thought. ‘If she never remembers who she was I will be the one that killed him. It doesn’t matter that even Merla with all her secretive magic said that he would die without the ritual. If his mind never comes back what good was it to save his body?’

Cara hesitated at the back door, while she knew Mrs. Dennett never locked the doors it was not her house and she needed an invitation. Stepping around Cara, Tessa grabbed the doorknob opening the door as she walked on in. Halfway across the large country kitchen Tessa stopped and turned around, “Aren’t you coming mommy?”

Cara shook her head, “Mrs. Dennett isn’t here to invite me in.”

“Oh,” Tessa remembered how their kind could not enter someone’s home uninvited. “Mom put the house in my name some time back, so it’s our house too.” Tessa turned and continued to walk through the kitchen into the front room.

Cara’s eyes widened at what the small child had said, if Tessa was correct she had remembered something of Tom! Cara had heard stories of their kind that had tried to force their way into a home and had been careful to never even let it happen by accident. Slowly raising her hand, Cara inched it forward through the open doorway cringing as her hand passed unharmed into the house. ‘I can enter?’ Cara’s disbelief evident by the look on her face had anyone been there to see her expression. Walking through the kitchen Cara followed Tessa path into the front room of the log house to find Tessa sitting on the couch with Tom’s laptop opened on the coffee table in front of her. She watched as Tessa entered Tom’s password once the login screen appeared.

Cara sat down beside Tessa, a tear rolling down her cheek as she did, “You remember now?”

Tessa held up her hand, with first finger held up the way Tom used to do when he couldn’t be interrupted from whatever he was doing on his computer. Typing away furiously for several minutes before hitting the enter key and leaning back away from the laptop. Looking up at Cara, “Sorry mommy they really needed that code module weeks ago that Tom wrote. I also said that Tom had been in an accident and had been in the hospital.”

Cara wrapped the child into a hug, “God you don’t know how much I’ve missed you!”

“Mommy I, I’m not Tom,” Tessa hesitated to say. “I do remember some things but they’re like foggy dreams that I can’t see until I see something that makes them clear. I started seeing them back on the island with grandmother and our aunts, but I tried to ignore them as she didn’t like you or grandmother very much and I love you both too much to listen to her. I started hearing Tom after that but he was pretty mad at the other woman so I tried not to listen to him either.”

“Is this other person’s name Christie?”

Tessa nodded, “I was afraid to tell you about them because they fight a lot when I’m asleep and I was afraid something was wrong with me and you might let those council people take me.”

“Oh baby,” Cara wrapped Tessa up in a hug, her eyes so full of tears she couldn’t see, “I would die before I let anyone hurt you.” The two sat together Cara’s arm around Tessa long enough for Tessa to fall asleep against Cara’s breast. It was another half hour when the front door opened, Cara spotted her mother in law walking in wearing her chef’s coat along with white slacks and shoes.

The sound of the door closing woke Tessa who looked up with blurry eyes, “Mom.” she all but whispered sleepily, smiling at the woman before laying her head back against Cara’s breast.

Mrs. Dennett stood by the doorway looking at the two sitting together for several moments before she spoke, “She looks just like you.”

“She has Tom’s eyes,” Cara attempted to break the ice.

Mrs. Dennett walked over and sat down on the cushion in the wooden rocking chair, leaning forward with her gaze focused on Tessa, “You do have Tom’s eyes.” Looking over to Cara, “You said she is supposed to remember herself as Tom but hasn’t yet for some reason?”

“Yes, but coming here seems to have changed that.” Cara relayed her latest knowledge on the matter, “She has started to remember things that only Tom knew.” Pointing at the laptop on the coffee table, “She logged into Tom’s laptop and emailed the stuff he did to his boss. I don’t even know Tom’s passwords he was adamant on keeping those to himself.”

“Also changed them often,” Tessa yawned.

Looking keenly into Tessa eyes, “Is it true, you are Tom?”

“I, I don’t know,” Tessa stuttered. “I remember some things but most everything is real fuzzy.”

“Do you remember what my first name is?” Mrs. Dennett leaned closer.

“Mom.”

“My real first name,” Mrs. Dennett’s voice becoming quite stern, appearing angry.

Tessa grinned wide, “You told me that was the only name I was ever allowed to call you. And you wouldn’t tell me what you did to my car until I promised that was all I would ever call you.”

Mrs. Dennett’s expression changed into a wide smile. Looking over at Cara, “That was something only my boy would know. Mrs. Dennett thought back to the day when it happened. Tom had not had his license for long having just turned sixteen a couple of months prior. He had argued with her about going to all the way over to West Jefferson in the beat up car he had bought. She had refused to let him go stating the tires were too bald to be out when the weatherman was calling for a snowstorm later. Tom had stood up to her telling her he was old enough to make those kinds of decisions for himself, using her first name to address her instead of calling her mom like he normally did.” When Tom had gotten in his car later he found it wouldn’t start.

“Well you may not look like Tom, but I think that part of him has to be there somewhere to remember things like that,” Mrs. Dennett grinned at the small girl. “Although I think calling me mom now may be a bit confusing. I’m a little too old to have given birth to a six year old child. Not to mention the fact that it would be hard to explain how I gave birth to you when I haven’t been pregnant. So why don’t we change that to Grandma. It’s easier to explain that way.”

“Okay Grandma,” Tessa grins back.

“Alright, y’all can share Tom’s old room, bed’s plenty big enough for you both,” Mrs. Dennett stated. “How y’all set for clothes?”

Cara pointed to the large carpet bag near the wall.

“Can’t have enough to do both of y’all in that little bag. Guess we’ll have to run over to Boone and buy y’all some clothes. How are you set for nice dresses you can wear to church?”

Tessa perked up grinning from ear to ear, “I have a really pretty dress, so does mommy!” Jumping up from the couch Tessa went over to the large carpet bag and extracted her light brown stola that she held up for her new Grandma to see.”

“Yes dear that is quite pretty,” Mrs. Dennett nodded, “but it shows way too much shoulder to be respectful in church. We’ll have to get you something in Boone.” Mrs. Dennett stood from the rocking chair she was in. When Cara didn’t move she motioned for her to come, “Come on, time’s wasting. They close at ten so we need to get moving so y’all have something decent to wear to church.” Glancing up to the ceiling, “Heaven help me, I’m taking two demons to church,” Mrs. Dennett chuckled.

Tessa looked at Mrs. Dennett with a confused expression, “Grandmother Merla said we are Daemons, not Demons.”

“No honey, you’re demons. Daemons are like angels.” Mrs. Dennett argued.

“You’re wrong!” Tessa stubbornly argued, “The definition of Daemon is any being that possess a supernatural power beyond humans but less than the power of god, that uses that power to help.”

Sighing Mrs. Dennett looked over at Tessa, “Child do you have leathery wings, Claws and tail like your mommy does?” Tessa nodded. “That makes you a demon to the people I go to church with. So instead of arguing about what you really are let’s agree to not let anyone know about what you really are okay?”

“Okay Grandma,” Tessa beamed.

Tessa woke the following morning to find herself alone in the bed. Looking around for the chamber pot for a few moments before she remembered that was done in a separate room here in her grandma’s house where she had found what the humans used for a chamber pot was something completely different that had a lever that changed the water in the chamber pot magically although the large white glass chamber pot was so large it was fixed to the floor. The same went for the wash basin that was fixed to the wall in the same room and instead of a large vessel of water that one would pour into the washbasin it had a device that piped hot or cold water directly into the washbasin.

While she found those two items interesting the large basin she was told was a bath tub confused her at first. Why with such advanced chamber pots and wash basins did they use such a small bathing pool? The one back in their father’s castle could easily hold all her aunts with room to spare. The novelty and questions the young girl had over these items quickly went away when old memories emerged and the understanding that most all bathrooms on earth were similar. Once back in the bedroom Tessa pulled a tunic over her head to cover her nude body that came down on her to around mid-thigh and went downstairs.

On the way down the stairs Tessa could smell a wonderful aroma coming from the kitchen. Wandering in on autopilot Tessa stood on her tiptoes to reach a cupboard above the sink where she pulled down a coffee cup that held a picture of a scantily clad female elf holding an ornate staff in one hand while she held her other hand out palm up, above her outstretched hand a glowing ball of flames floated magically. Under the picture of the sexy elf the words, ‘Good & Evil Online’ appeared in bold lettering.

Sitting the cup on the counter Tessa began pouring herself a cup of coffee when Mrs. Dennett turned from the stove, spatula in hand, “Aren’t you a little young for coffee?” The fact that Tessa had unconsciously grabbed Tom’s favorite cup did not go unnoticed.

“Tell you what,” Mrs. Dennett smiled before turning back to flip something she had in the pan on the stove. Placing the spatula down she went over and took the coffee pot from Tessa, pouring all but a quarter of the cup back in the pot, “I’ll make it for you like I used to when you were young… I mean when Tom was your age. Oh lord this is confusing,” Mrs. Dennett began shaking her head. “Why don’t you have a seat at the table and I’ll bring your breakfast over for you.”

After placing the food on a plate, Mrs. Dennett took some milk out of the fridge using it to top off the contents of Tessa cup carrying the cup and plate over sitting it all in front of Tessa.

Looking at the large helping sitting in front of her on the plate Tessa recognized the scrambled eggs but couldn’t remember what the thick grainy yellowish porridge like mush was nor the squares of fried meat on her plate. A bit of her memory unclouded to tell her it was her favorite breakfast items but the vague memory would not tell her what they were. Using her fork Tessa cut off a small corner of the meat square taking a bite to see how it tasted, then did the same with the yellow porridge.

Mrs. Dennett had been watching Tessa, “You don’t remember this do you?”

Smiling weakly up at Mrs. Dennett, “I remember it’s my favorite but I can’t remember anything else, even what it’s called.”

Mrs. Dennett chuckled, “Don’t ever feel bad about not knowing or liking something with me dear. Now that breakfast sausage square is called liver mush. Tom used to always want two slices with breakfast, one that he would crumble up into his scrambled eggs, the other he would eat normally. The other is called Grits, and Tom wouldn’t touch ‘em without lots of butter and a bit of brown sugar stirred in, but loved ‘em once he got his butter and sugar in them.”

Tessa used the side of her fork to break off about half the liver mush square which she smashed with her fork before mixing into some of her eggs. The smile on her face gave evidence to how much Tessa liked the mixture. After several bites of the egg liver mush mixture, Tessa tasted the plain grits.

Seeing the way Tessa scrunched up her face, Mrs. Dennett had to hold back her laughter as she pushed the butter tray and the sugar container toward Tessa. Using the unused butter knife beside her plate Tessa sliced off a pat of butter while watching her grandma for clues as to how much she should use. At seeing her grandma nod Tessa sliced off about a quarter of an inch of the butter. Dropping that onto the grits in her plate, she used the same technique to find out how much of the brown sugar to use. After stirring these into the grits a second taste test brought a smile to Tessa lips. “Thanks grandma,” Tessa smiled up at Mrs. Dennett, “This is really great!”

“Thank you Tessa,” Mrs. Dennett returned the smile with one of her own. “Tonight I’ll have reservations set for you and Cara at the restaurant. Since it’s Friday it’s catfish night and I think with how much you are enjoying that breakfast, I have a feeling you’ll like catfish as much as Tom did.” Tessa nodded trying to smile between mouthfuls.

Cara could easily see how busy the restaurant was as she walked up to the hostess station holding Tessa’s hand. Cara knew in the off season when the ski slopes were closed it was the things like the restaurant that kept the resort going by having specials like the all you can eat catfish night they were having tonight. While the all you can eat special was priced almost twice that of the normal catfish plate it pulled the men into the restaurant with thoughts of stuffing themselves with the area's favorite fish, while many of the younger men came in groups to have their own contests of who could eat the most catfish. Of course that meant that girlfriends, wives and children were also brought along to keep those same men out of the doghouse.

The young hostess looked like she was probably still in high school, Cara thought it was probably a summer job for the older teen possibly her first job by how the intense emotional frustration the girl was giving off as she tried to hand Cara one of those large pagers they gave customers to let them know their table was ready. “We have reservations,” Cara informed the young hostess without taking the pager.

Sitting the pager back into its stand, “What name is the reservation under ma’am?”

“Dennett,” Cara then continued, “Our reservation isn’t till seven, we are a little early.”

Looking at the reservations list the teen saw the name ‘Mary Dennett’ their head chef. Looking back up to Cara, “I’m sorry the only reservation for that name is our chef. Not sure why she would reserve a table when she is working?”

“That’s my grandma,” Tessa grinned up at the hostess.

“Mary is my mother in law,’ Cara smiled. “I’m Cara and this is Tessa.”

“Oh,” The teens eyes widened, “I’m so sorry, I’m kind of new and didn’t know Mary had any family around here. They just moved me up to hostess this week. I’ll show you to your table,” the teen said while picking up two menus and a booster seat from a stack of them behind her station.

Cara smiled at the frazzled teen as warmly as she could, “Tess and I don’t live in the area and it’s our first time visiting in some time.”

Showing them to the table she got both Cara and Tessa seated. As she laid the menus in front of them Tessa interrupted, “That’s a really pretty ring, can I see it again?” Beaming her best smile at the hostess.

Not seeing any harm in doing so she held her hand out for Tessa to see her ring. Tessa took the teen hostess’s hand peering closely at the small imitation diamond ring she had on her finger. Cara saw the teen’s aura change almost immediately from the frustration and insecurity she was experiencing to a happy contentment.

“Um, I need to get back, your server will be with you shortly,” The smile the hostess gave them genuine rather than the forced smile she gave originally.

Seeing the change in their hostess Cara waited until she could say something to Tessa without being overheard, “That was really nice to do that for her but be careful doing that in public.”

“I didn’t do anything?” Tessa pursed her lips unconsciously twisting them to one side as she tried to see what her mother was talking about.

“You pushed a different emotion to her.”

“I did?” The surprise that spread across Tessa’s face genuine. “I didn’t mean to.”

“All the more reason to be careful honey.”

While they were eating their catfish meal, a small girl about Tessa’s age that was sitting with her parents at the next table was giggling while watching Tessa. Tessa looked over at the girl, “You don’t like catfish?”

“You’re eating the tails,” the girl giggled.

“Yeah, they’re good” Tessa grinned, “crunchy like potato chips.”

They were all but finished with their meal when Mrs. Dennett walked up wearing her chef’s uniform, “Well what did you think of the catfish Tessa.”

“Grandma it was awesome, the best catfish ever!”

Mrs. Dennett leaned down kissing Tessa on her forehead, “I’m glad you liked it short stuff.” After standing back up she looked over to Cara, “It’s my treat tonight. I have to get back to the kitchen, I’ll see you both when I get home.”

Both Cara and Mrs. Dennett had walked around to the side wing of the church to collect Tessa after Sunday school let out. When the door opened a small group of boys came running out the door. Behind them smaller boys and the girls filtered out not so much orderly but at least less frantically. They spotted Tessa with a young woman with short dark hair cut in a pixie cut, when Tessa saw Cara and Grandma she jogged away from the woman over to them.

The young woman followed Tessa over to them holding her hand out to Cara, “Hi I’m Sonya Lewis, Tessa’s Sunday school teacher. You must be her mother?”

Taking her offered hand Cara shook it lightly, “Yes I’m Cara.”

Looking over at Mrs. Dennett, “Mrs. Dennett you and your daughter must be so proud to have a grandchild with such a beautiful voice. Her voice, it’s, it’s, I don’t know any other way to explain it but to say it’s angelic.” Sonya couldn’t see the ‘I told you so’ smile Tessa gave her Grandma.

“Cara’s my daughter in law, she is married to my son Tom.”

“Well no matter, you both must be very proud of her.”

“It runs in the family,” Cara tried to steer the conversation away from Tessa’s singing, “Tessa has several aunts in show business, one has her own band.”

“If they sing half as good as your little girl they must be amazing,” Sonya smiled at Tessa.

“They’re better Miss Lewis,” Tessa’s voice rose excitedly, “Her band’s called ‘The Faerie Way’ and has a bunch of albums.”

“Faerie Way?” Sonya’s eyes grew wide looking down at Tessa, “Lea Saxon’s your aunt? Oh my god she’s great, I love their songs. Although my Father thinks they are some punk rock band because of her purple hair. Well I better get back inside, the pastor will be starting services soon.” Looking at Cara, “It was nice to meet you. I hope you can bring Tessa back to Sunday school, she was a little angel in class and her singing is quite amazing.”

Once the services were over Mrs. Dennett herded Cara and Tessa to her SUV. Once everyone was in the SUV and on their way out of the parking lot Mrs. Dennett looked in the rear view mirror at Tessa, “So care to tell me about that smirk you gave me back there young lady?”

“When did I do that?”

“Back when your Sunday school teacher was talking to us. You have this cat ate the canary smile on your face.”

Oh!” Tessa feigned recognition, “You mean when she said I sang like an angel? I just thought it funny that she would think that, you know with me being one of those nasty unclean demons and all.”

“Tessa!” Cara scolded.

“Well it’s the truth!”

“Apologize to your grandmother immediately!”

“But Mommy, it isn’t right that they go around thinking like that about us when they are nothing more than cattle to us.”

“Where in the hell did you hear that!” Cara yelled. “I know that none of your aunts told you that. They go out of their way to help humans.” When Tessa didn’t answer, “Well? I’m waiting. I want to know where you heard that crap.”

Tessa looked down at her feet in the backseat of the SUV, “I heard that lady say it last night. The one that fights with him when I’m sleeping.”

Who fights with who?” Mrs. Dennett glanced over at Cara.

Cara took a deep breath and let it out before beginning, “I spoke with Merla, Thiten, Glitonea and Mazoe last night. We believe that when Christie pushed her life force into Tom to save him, she pushed her spirit or at least part of it into Tom too. We believe that Christie’s and Tom’s spirits are fighting to determine which one will end up in control of Tessa’s mind.”

“I’m not letting either one take control of me!” Tessa yelled. “Aunt Thiten talked to me last night too and told me I could be me and I didn’t have to let either of them have control,” Crossing her arms in front of her as she huffed.

Pulling up the long winding drive to the house Cara saw them first, hissing, “RUN THEM OVER!” as she slammed her left foot on top of Mrs. Dennett’s foot that was covering the accelerator pedal. “They’re after Tessa.”

Mrs. Dennett did her best to steer the now runaway all-wheel drive SUV the rest of the way up the drive to the house while Cara was shouting directions, “Get as close to the porch as you and get yourself and Tessa inside. They can’t come inside.” The SUV came to a stop a few feet away from the porch. As Cara started to open her door a female Kynlif landed on the other side of the door attempting to rip it open and grab Cara. Twisting around in the seat Cara kicked the door with both feet knocking the winged woman backwards on the ground while Cara exited the SUV changing into her winged form along with her Wyvern skin armor. Pulling both the rapier and parrying dagger at her belt as she stepped clear of the SUV.

“GET INSIDE!” She screamed over her shoulder as she checked to make sure her first opponent was still on the ground before she ran around the front of the SUV to provide protection for both Tom’s mother and Tessa.

Thiton was sitting in the inner courtyard watching her twin, Thiten, weave her plant magic on the lawn and myriad of plants within the courtyard. It was also a place that Tessa’s small seemed to enjoy where it could curl up asleep in the sun. Both women stopped and looked at the small dragon-like creature when bellowed a blood curdling screech while jumping up on all fours. Its head darted back and forth then seemingly to focus on the home crystal in the center of the courtyard, it ran a few steps opening its wings to quickly glide over to the large crystal. Placing its long snout against the crystal it looked like the small creature was trying to push the crystal over while screaming that ear splitting noise it was making, when there was a flash and the wyvern disappeared.

“What the hell just happened?” Thiton looked to her sister hoping she knew something she didn’t

“Wyvern’s can’t use a crystal,” Thiten gasped.

“Even if it could, you can’t use them to go away from them only to them.”

Glitonea entered the courtyard running, What happened?”

“The wyvern, it disappeared.’ Thiton relayed.

“It teleported,” Thiten corrected.

“What teleported?” came in running.

“The wyvern, Tessa’s Wyvern.”

“Get to the tower!” Merla ordered, “Tessa’s in trouble!”

Cara ripped the driver’s door open dragging Mrs. Dennett out of the SUV, “Get in the house, they can’t come in there.” Pushing her toward the front door as she reached to open the rear door.

Suddenly Cara was slammed against the SUV causing her to drop both rapier and dagger as she fell. A pair of clawed hands reached down grabbing her and tossing her away from the SUV. Cara landed almost twenty feet away. Immediately rolling back to her feet she ran back toward the SUV. Out of the corner of her eye she spotted another attacker swooping down from her side. Cara let the attacker come pretending she didn’t see her. When Cara saw that her attacker was too far into the dive to pull away Cara took wing going up high enough so the attacker swooped under the outstretched talons of Cara’s feet. The talons of Cara’s left foot caught the membranous skin of her attacker’s right wing shredding it and causing her attacker to lose control and ram headlong into the gravel driveway at full speed.

Folding her wings up, Cara dropped straight down to the ground the force of the fall bringing her to her knees. Spotting another attacker that had the SUV’s back door open and was trying to drag Tessa out. Cara ran head long toward the SUV, disregarding any other that were there.

As the one was dragging Tessa out of the back of the SUV, another landed to help. Before Cara could get there the two winged women had dragged Tessa out. Suddenly Cara saw the first several inches of a dagger protruding out of the back of the first ones shoulder as the attacker screamed and backed away from the girl. The second one was trying to get past the dagger Tessa was brandishing at her when the second attacker was slammed against the side of the SUV. Long deep scratches appeared on her back gushing blood while she was trying to reach behind to get what appeared to be an invisible opponent off her back. All the attackers stopped when they heard their comrade’s screams and watched as her back was ripped to shreds by an invisible attacker until she fell unconscious to the ground.

Then one Tessa had stabbed began looking around nervously for the unseen attacker, and realizing the only kind of creature that could attack in that fashion she shouted to warm her sisters. “Wyvern!” She staggered over, grabbing her unconscious and bleeding sister before looking over at me, “This isn’t over!” and teleported away, the rest of the attackers disappeared one at a time, using their teleport to retreat from the battle.

Taking a deep breath Cara sighed heavily, ‘I should have known it wouldn’t last, next time they’ll bring more. I’ve got to find another place for Tessa, someplace she’ll be safe from them.’

“Lily!” Tessa screamed when the small wyvern appeared in front of her. Its maw, wing claws and feet covered in blood, didn’t stop the small drake from standing up on its legs, putting its wing claws on Tessa’s chest and begin happily licking her face.

Seeing the battle was over Mrs. Dennett had come out of the house, double barreled shotgun in hand. When she saw the creature up against Tessa Mrs. Dennett raised the shotgun to her shoulder, “Tessa get back!”

“NO GRANDMA!” Tessa screamed, “Don’t shoot Lily!”

“It’s her pet,” Cara shrugged, walking up and picking up her rapier and dagger.

“You gave her a pet dragon!” Mrs. Dennett yelled.

“I didn’t give it to her, it sort of bonded with her or something.”

“Lily’s not a dragon Grandma, she’s a wyvern.”

“If it breathes fire it can’t come in the house, and it best be house broken too!” Mrs. Dennett lowered the shotgun.

“Grandma,” Tessa giggled, “Everybody knows wyverns don’t have breath weapons.

“Yeah, tell that to your aunt Lea. She was too close after Lily gorged herself on fish then belched.” Waving her arm in front of her face for effect as she chuckled, “I’d call that a breath weapon!”

“Wyvern, dragon,” Mrs. Dennett shrugged her shoulders, “They’re all big flying lizards that ain’t supposed to exist except in story books if you ask my opinion.” Looking over at Cara, “They’ll be back won’t they?”

Cara nodded, “But hopefully not before I can find a better place for Tessa to hide from them. I should have known they would watch this place and our place in Charlotte.”

“What are we going to do mommy?”

“Well first thing you’re going to do little miss, is take that critter of yours around the back of the house and wash the blood off it before you even think of letting it in my house,” Mrs. Dennett grinned at Tessa.

“Come on Lily,” Tessa pushed the wyvern off her and ran around the side of the house. Lilly galloped along on all fours behind the small girl.

“Just when I thought things couldn’t get any weirder,” Mrs. Dennett’s gaze was focused on the small wyvern as it disappeared around the corner of the house, “I learn my granddaughter has a baby dragon following her around.”

“Oh Lily isn’t a baby,” Cara informed Mrs. Dennett. “Water drakes don’t get much bigger than she is now.”

“I thought you said it was called wyvern?”

Cara thought about how she should explain this to her mother in law, who had of course never been to her realm. “Where I’m from, all flying reptiles are called drakes. Like how gorillas, chimpanzees and baboons are all called monkeys. And drakes differ from true dragons by number of limbs and most dragons are quite intelligent.” Seeing the confused look on her mother in law’s face Cara continued, “Drakes only have four limbs, their front legs have developed into wings, whereas dragons have both front and rear legs and a separate set of wings. Then Drakes have no magical abilities, while wyverns and dragons normally do.”

“Okay enough,” Mrs. Dennett was shaking her head, “That’s too much information for my old brain to take in at once.”

Cara was washing the breakfast dishes when there was a knock on the door. Looking over where Tessa was sitting on the floor scratching Lily’s neck, “Will you see who that is?” Looking at the small Wyvern as Tessa left the kitchen, “And you better hide.”

Twisting her long neck Lilly cocked her head sideways while looking back over her shoulder at Cara. With the way the wyvern looked at her Cara was glad they couldn’t talk because if they could she would swear by the way it looked at her it would have said, ‘Really? Do I look that stupid?’ before it faded out of view becoming invisible. Hearing the Wyvern’s claws scraping on the tiled floor Cara sighed, “You’re invisible, not silent.”

“It’s Aunt Glitonea and Aunt Thiton Mom,” Cara heard Tessa shout from the other room. Cara came out of the kitchen drying her hands on a hand towel.

“Lily hasn’t showed up here has she?” Glitonea asked.

Tessa nodded, “Yeah she attacked those bad Kynlif that came.”

“So Merla was right when she disappeared,” Thiton frowned. “Your little wyvern knew you were in trouble. We would have been here sooner but someone,” Thiton glanced sideways at Glitonea, “opened a portal to Liverpool by mistake.”

“At least I could remember where the entrance to the Underhill was,” Glitonea smirked.

“Lily was awesome Aunt Thiton,” Tessa began talking very fast. “When the two tried dragging me out of grandma’s car I stabbed one with the dagger Grandmother Merla made for me and Lily jumped on the other one’s back and tore up her back and her wings while she was invisible.”

“So you stabbed one with your dagger?” Glitonea focused on Tessa, “The one Merla made for you?” Tessa nodded.

“Is that important?” Cara asked.

“Yes, we’ll be able to find this person from the wound they received,” Glitonea nodded.

“Won’t they just lay low until their regeneration has healed it?” Cara asked.

“Not wounds created with her dagger,” Thiton answered. “Tessa’s dagger was created with Unseelie magic. It will take a long time to heal, if it ever fully heals.”

“Cara I thought I heard…” They heard from above. Looking up toward the upstairs railing Mrs. Dennett was looking over the railing at the group, “Oh I’m sorry I didn’t know we had company.” Mrs. Dennett came around and down the stairs.

“Grandma, these are my great aunts Thiton and Glitonea, they’re my other grandmother’s sisters.”

“Family is always welcome here,” Mrs. Dennett smiled, walking across the room to them. “I’m Mary Dennett, I’m Tom’s mother. Please call me Mary. Have you had breakfast? I could whip up some bacon and eggs for you both?”

Glitonea winced, “Thank you but we are fine. After staying with Circe for a few days some time back, I swore off all things pork.”

“Aunt Thiton what’s unseen magic?” Tessa looked up to the woman.

“It’s Unseelie my girl,” attempting to clearly speak the slight difference in the way it is pronounced. “The faerie folk are divided into two groups, the pretty ones, the Seelie who are actually quite cruel and shun the less pretty faerie races. The Seelie royalty which was known as the fivefold court also hated how the other faerie folk helped in the mortal world as the fivefold court wanted the humans of the mortal world under their control. The other faerie that the Seelie had exiled became known as the Unseelie and the Seelie began telling stories about the Unseelie to frighten the humans, eventually making it so that all Unseelie had to hide from both human and Seelie alike.

“So what happened to the Unseelie and their queen?” Entranced by the story Tessa begged for an answer.

“They’re still hiding, mostly in the Underhill a place the Seelie fear,” Thiton chuckled. “But enough history, the reason we are here is that we believe we have an idea of where Tessa would be safe until we can make the Kynlif understand she is to be left alone.”

“Here isn’t safe, neither is the house in Charlotte,” Cara stated. “What of this Underhill, if the Unseelie have been able to hide there for so long why can’t we?”

“To anyone without knowledge of Unseelie magic the Underhill becomes an inescapable labyrinth. It is also naturally warded against teleporting into or out of. Without the magic to straighten out the tunnels and paths you would become lost there forever.”

“Cara we need to see your memories of the one you believe could be one of the guardians of legend,” Glitonea asked. “If this truly is one of that race, she will help Tessa.”

“So it’s confirmed, one of the Hawklords has returned,” Glitonea. “I only wish I knew how, their race was wiped out by the great old ones prior to the cataclysm.”

“Probably the same way that witch queen Aunghadhail reappeared after she died in the cataclysm she caused so long ago,” Thiton vehemently spat.

“There’s a witch queen?” Mrs. Dennett gasped.

“My sister was being a bit overzealous with her dislike of the former Seelie Queen. I believe Aunghadhail originally meant well, it was that she had no problem with the philosophy of the ends justifying the means.”

“She took thousands of Unseelie and conscripted them to fight her battles!” Thiton glared. “She experimented on many of them, turning them into monsters that she would unleash on whoever ruffled her skirts.”

Glitonea cleared her throat, “Back to the reason we are here. Now that we know that a guardian has returned and has also shown favor toward Cara. We can be assured she will continue her duties of old.”

“What duties?” Cara asked, “And how do we know she will continue them?”

“They are the sworn protectors,” Thiton answered, “It’s in their blood, they couldn’t stop themselves if they ever wanted to. Some say they were descendants of the ancient celestial dragons that once roamed the cosmos.”

“Their race believed that above all, young should be protected,” Glitonea explained. “We get Tessa to the guardian it will protect her.”

“How do we find her?”

“That’s what this is for,’ Glitonea held out a green crystal. “It will allow Tessa to home in on the type of essence the guardian possesses.”

“But what if the guardian is thousands of miles away from here?” Cara worried, “How can we safely travel with Tessa that far?”

“I’ll take her through the Underhill,” Thiton grinned. “Kynlif cannot follow us there as it is one of the faerie realms.”

“But if Kynlif cannot go there how will Tessa?” Cara’s worry beginning to turn to fear.

“Unlike others of the Kynlif you and Tessa both are of our blood, which allows you to enter the faerie realms,” Thiton’s grin widened while obviously holding back information about their lineage.

“You’ll find the Unseelie of the Underhill quite helpful to the both of you. So helpful you might say they’ll treat you as if you were royalty,” Glitonea smiled knowingly.

“What about the ones I can feel out there watching the house. How do we get past them?” Cara added.

“We’ve arranged it so that they will become very busy come nightfall,” Thiton smiled evilly.

“We’ll slip past them after dark, there’s an entrance to the Underhill very close.” Glitonea explained, “Thiton will take Tessa through the Underhill getting Tessa as close as she can to the guardian before letting Tessa continue.” Looking at Cara, “While Thiton and Tessa travel the Underhill, you and I will be going back home to assist Merla.”

“But Tessa…”

Glitonea interrupted Cara before she could argue, “Will be better off with you someplace else. The council can scry your location, the only way for them to locate your child is to locate you. Having you in another location protects Tessa. They don’t know of Thiton’s or my existence therefore we can keep an eye out for your child. Although once the guardian learns of her plight I think the council will have other concerns far greater than that of Tessa.”

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Thousands of years at hiding had bred the small creatures into one of the best stalkers in all the realms, human, demon and Sidhe alike. Hundreds of them moved across the thick bed of dry leaves on the forest floor and through the upper reaches of the tree limbs in complete silence. Had anyone been there to witness the huge wave of creatures the most they would have seen was a shadow or something out of the corner of their eyes that was not there when they turned to look.

The two Kynlif females watched the human’s house from where they sat hidden in the undergrowth at the edge of the forest. They followed their father’s orders, only observing and to follow and report back if Cara or the abomination she had created left. So bored with their assignment the two were completely oblivious to the fact that the small creatures had surrounded them on all three sides and from above.

The two spotted a figure in the darkness come around the back side of the barn. Even with their heightened night vision it was impossible to see who the figure could be. They had been watching the house well and it could not be any of the women or the abomination of a child they were keeping from the council. Whoever it was had to have come up through the forest behind the barn. The only question the two had was this newcomer friend or foe?

“The Father’s had been talking about bringing in outside help, could this be the mercenary they talked about hiring?” one whispered to the other.

“Whoever he is he is walking straight toward us,” the second whispered in return, “he’s going to give our position away.”

The two watched as the figure began walking faster and faster until he was running toward them. Leaning forward as it ran straight at their hidden position it’s now obvious very long arms reaching the ground allowing the figure to increase speed on all fours now running like a dog, as it passed the front porch of the house, the light off the porch light gave enough illumination so that the two observers could finally make out the details of the newcomer.

“TROLL… RUN!” both Kynlif turned around to run into the dense forest behind them. They didn’t make it five steps before the small two foot tall humanoid creatures that had surrounded them swarmed in on the two, their razor sharp teeth reflecting off the distant porch light.

Thiton smiled when as heard the noise begin from the edge of the wooded area across the yard. “Our distraction has arrived,” A grin apparent on her face as she turned away from the window where she had been watching.

“Lord have mercy,” Mrs. Dennett shook her head at the sound of the racket going on, “It sounds like someone poked a stick into a den full of wildcats out there.”

Glitonea frowned at Thiton, “We only needed to distract them sister, not sic an army at them.”

Cara chuckled, “They sound pretty distracted to me.”

“Some days you both act way too much like Merla,” Glitonea sighed.

Thiton’s grin widened, “Goblins have always made a wonderful distraction.”

“You sent goblins after them!” Glitonea’s eyes went wide with shock.

Shrugging her shoulders, “They promised to only chew on them a little.”

“Goblins are real?” Mrs. Dennett sounded shocked.

“Yes ma’am, little guys about this tall,” Thiton held her hand down about two feet off the floor, “with big heads with even bigger mouths that are filled of rows pointy teeth.”

“They’re like two legged piranha!” Glitonea huffed, “I can’t believe you sent a den of them after those two poor Kynlif.”

Thiton looked down at the floor feigning a pout, “It wasn’t a den, it was the whole tribe that volunteered to come.” Thiton winked at Tessa.

Glitonea’s eyes grew wider, “By the goddess! That must be more than two hundred!”

“They promised to only hurt them a little, just enough to let them know Mrs. Dennett and her house is off limits.” Thiton explained before reaching her hand out toward Tessa, “It’s time dear, we need to get moving.”

“Tessa you have the crystal I made you?” Glitonea asked as Tessa took Thiton’s hand.

“Yes aunt Glitonea, “Holding up her left arm so that Glitonea could see the bracelet that Glitonea had fashioned after breaking the crystal into smaller pieces and imbuing them to cause the bracelet to work as a compass to locate the guardian.

“Good, don’t lose that,” Glitonea dictated as she walked over to the front door, “Give me a minutes before you leave. I want to makes sure no one sees the two of you leaving.”

Stepping out onto the front porch Glitonea began chanting something under her breath. In less than a minute fog began rolling in, thickening as it surrounded the house and the nearby forest in a fog so dense you couldn’t see more than five feet in front of you.

Thiton led Tessa out the back door into the thick fog. Nearly an hour later Tessa looked up to her aunt, “Can we just fly there, I’m tired of walking.”

“No dear, with the fog gone we need to stay on the ground under the trees where no one can spot us. Anyways we’re almost there.”

They arrived at the base of a short cliff around thirty feet high. Walking another few hundred yards along the rocky face of the cliff they came upon a wide crack in the rock that was just wide enough to walk into. “This is it,” Thiton waved at the crack in the rock face.

Peering into the crevasse Tessa could see that in under ten feet it narrowed back down too tight to allow even her smaller body to go very far. “That’s a dead end?”

“Sight can be deceiving, you need to learn to use your other senses,” Thiton took Tessa by the hand, leading her into the crevasse, “Close your eyes and follow me, whatever you do don’t let go of my hand.”

Tessa guessed they could not have walked more than fifteen or 20 feet when Thiton told her she could open her eyes. The first thing Tessa thought was that Thiton has created another fog spell like the one Glitonea had done back at her grandma’s house when they left. Although this fog seemed different and nowhere nearly as thick. In fact the fog seemed quite thin as she could see swirls of the mist in the distance. Turning around she saw the same rocky cliff although she could make out trees on the other side of the crevasse. Also the crack in the rock didn’t look to narrow down, it looked like it stayed the same width all the way through the rock, which then looked like it opened up into a forest, the forest they had just left.

“Welcome to Underhill,” Thiton smiled down at the small girl holding her hand.

Craning her neck around looking for anything else through the fog, “I thought you said Underhill was a labyrinth?”

“It is dear,” Thiton explained. “You don’t need walls to make a place hard to navigate, easy to get lost or difficult to find an exit, which is by the very definition a labyrinth. With nothing to give you any visual reference a person can get lost here easier than any walled maze that could be built.” Kneeling down to Tessa’s level, “Never, ever enter the Underhill without a clear sense of where you need to go. And keep focused on that path, the most dangerous part of the Underhill are its distractions. Now concentrate on the bracelet, which direction is it pulling you?”

Both Azazel and Bathin looked out across the group of injured succubi in the room, “I find it difficult to believe every one of you that we have sent have failed to bring back the abomination or even keep a watch of what it is doing!” Azazel booming voice echoed in the room. “You two!” Azazel looked at the two sitting with bandages covering a good 80 percent of their body, “Your only job was to watch them and report and follow them if they left!”

“Father,” one of the two tried to answer, “As we said there was a troll…”

“Yes, yes I heard the story already,” Azazel shook his head, “And this troll chased the two of you into a goblin ambush. Two faerie creatures that have not been seen since before the great cataclysm appeared from out of nowhere and attacked the two of you.” Hearing one of the other women chuckle, he looked over at the chuckling woman, her back heavily bandaged so that she could not sit back in the chair she was in. “You believe this funny? The one who was attacked by an invisible wyvern? And you!” Glaring at another who had a bandage on her shoulder that bore the signs of blood still seeping through the bandaging, “Stabbed by a type of weapon that causes wounds that do not heal!” Turning to Bathin, “One of these incidents I could see as dumb luck but three? What in all the hells are we fighting?”

“I believe that crystal magic is involved,” Bathin replied.

“All the crystals are in the possession of the council,” Azazel stated, “I’ve been to the caverns under Afallach, I have seen for myself there are no more to be mined! And the forge of Afallach is a fable, a story of a place that never existed!”

“If the forge did not exist then where did the legendary sword come from and how did the abomination get such a weapon with similar magic?” Bathin fumed.

“Father the legends say that the Unseelie Queen had the power to command those creatures and to create such weapons,” One of the women, her arm in a sling spoke.

“Are you insinuating that the abomination is the reincarnation of the Unseelie Queen?” Bathin screamed at the woman.

“No father,” she bowed her head cowering. “It’s just that the scribes say that the Unseelie were never found and some said they could have gone into hiding.”

“Do you expect me to believe the faeries of the Unseelie and their Queen have actually been in hiding since before the great cataclysm?” Bathin roared his laughter.

“No father, it’s a ridiculous idea,” realizing it was a bad idea to suggest something however improbable but possible that they did not wish to hear. She agreed with him to get out from under his scrutiny.

Becky sat down her cup of tea, getting up to go answer the knock on the door. Looking through the peephole she could not see any one. Thinking it may be a delivery and not wanting a package to sit out in the rain, she opened the door. Becky gasped when she saw the small girl standing there barefooted, wearing only a backless halter dress that did not quite drop below her knees. The girl could not be more than six or seven years old.

“You don’t taste like the guardian?” The little girl wrinkled her nose as she cocked her head to one side.

“Oh my god, where is your coat and shoes?” While the weather wasn’t that bad it was too cold for the way she was dressed. The small child’s lips were blue, causing Becky to fear the girl would get sick being out dressed as she was. Leaning out of the door Becky looked around to see who had allowed this girl out like this, “Where’s your mother?”

“Mommy sent me to find the guardian,” the small girl held up her left arm to show a bracelet she wore with green stones in it. “You don’t taste like her.”

Kneeling down eye level to the child, “You mean I don’t look like her.”

The small girl shook her head, “Mommy showed me how she tastes.”

“Okay, whatever,’ Becky sighed, worried more about the child getting sick than correcting her speech, “Let’s get you inside and warmed up.” Her own maternal instincts taking over Becky quickly ushered the small girl into the warmth of her home. Looking around one last time, Becky could see nothing but the cold rain that pelted down.

Closing the door Becky turned around to the child who was rubbing her hand against her knee. “Did you hurt yourself outside?”

Meekly looking down at the floor, “I’m not very good at landing.”

Becky looked down at the soaking wet child, her knees and hem of her dress muddy from where she must have fell. “Come on, let’s get you cleaned and warmed up,’ Becky led the girl into their upstairs bathroom where she ran water into the large tub before she began to undress the girl. When she tried to take the large brown leather purse that the girl had the strap over her head on the opposite shoulder, the girl grabbed it back hugging it to her chest.

“I’m not going to take it away, I’m just going to put it over there while we give you a bath okay,” Becky consoled the frightened child. “Now come on sweetie, you're freezing. Let’s get you in a warm bath.”

The girl nodded as she handed over the leather purse nervously. Becky sat it down on the counter beside the sink then smiled at the girl, “See, it’ll be right there. Now let’s get you out of that muddy dress and into a warm bath alright?” Becky helped the girl out of the dress, noticing she wore nothing under it.

Becky stood up then laid the girls muddy wet dress in the sink. “I’ll be right back. I’m going to call Kyley,” thinking about what she had learned of Kyley’s race and how other races may have regarded them as some kind of protectors or guardians as the girl insisted she was looking for. “I think she might be the guardian you are looking.”

Walking back down to the living room Becky picked up her phone. As she was sending a text to Kyley about the strange girl she noticed the footprints by the door. It wasn’t the small barefooted tracks of the girl that drew her attention, there were other muddy marks on the floor other than the small girl’s foot prints like something had followed her in. Having been right there holding the door when the girl entered Becky knew nothing had followed her and decided the marks had to have come from mud dripping from the girl’s clothing and splattering into the strange muddy marks on the floor. ‘I’ll clean this later, I don’t want to leave her alone in that tub for too long,’ Becky thought to herself as she headed back up the stairs. Right before she reached the bathroom she heard the girl giggling and the sound of water splashing.

“Sounds like someone is feeling better,” Becky smiled as she walked in the bathroom. Becky’s expression changed to that of shock when she saw all the water in the floor. ‘She’s just a little girl,’ Becky said to herself while taking a deep breath and counting to ten silently.

Becky saw the small girl was looking up at her eyes wide with fear. Smiling at the small child in the tub trying to let her know she had nothing to fear, “Did you leave any water in the tub?” Becky chuckled.

The girl looked down at the water then back to Becky, “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to make a mess.”

“I think we should get you out and dried off,” Becky stepped slowly across the wet floor to the small closet in the bathroom, opening the door and pulling two towels from it before closing it again. Sitting the towels on the counter beside the girl’s overly large purse, Becky turned the lever to drain the tub then helped the girl out of it. Wrapping the girl’s long hair up in one towel before drying the child with the second towel and then wrapping it around her chest, “Your lips are still blue, are you still cold?”

Shaking her head the girl asked, “Should they be a different color?”

“Well yes, most people’s lips are sort of pink, like mine are,” Becky explained, her eyes going wide with surprise as the girl seemed to concentrate on Becky’s lips, her lip color quickly changing to match the color or Becky’s lipstick. “That’s a neat trick,” Becky chuckled, “It would save me tons of money never having to buy lipstick again. Now stay here for just a minute while I go grab you something to put on.”

Going over to the closet Becky tried to find something that would come close to fitting the small girl, unfortunately nothing that either her or Kyley had would fit the small child. There on a hangar was a souvenir Tee shirt that Kyley had insisted on buying for Becky when they were at Sturgis. It was a pastel pink with the graphics of a Harley with the front wheel a long ways out in front of the motorcycle with elongated front forks on the front and super tall handle bars or ape bars as many called them. Above the graphics it read ‘Sturgis’ in a fancy script and below the graphics it had the year ‘2007’.Pulling the shirt off the hanger she headed back to the bathroom. While it was too large for the girl, it would be long enough to give the child some modesty. Right before she entered the bathroom with the shirt she heard the little girl whispering, “Lily stop it, you got me in trouble, she thinks I was the one that splashed water all over.”

Entering the bathroom again, Becky saw all the water that had been all over the floor was gone and the girl was standing there in the middle of the bathroom holding a small aqua colored clear crystal in her hand.

Seeing Becky standing in the doorway the girl looked up at her with the most innocent looking eyes, “I was really sorry so I cleaned up the mess.” The girl quickly opened the large leather purse and stuffed the aqua blue crystal into it. Becky couldn’t help but see that the purse was full of different colored crystals.

“Thank you very much,” Becky smiled. “That was very responsible of you. I don’t have anything that fits a girl your size, but you can wear this while we get your dress washed and dried. Becky glanced over at the leather purse while brushing out the girl’s hair, “So did your mother imbue all your crystals with magic for you?”

The girl shook her head spoiling half or the work Becky had done with her long hair, “The cave grows them with the magic in them. Grandmother and my aunts taught me and mommy what the different ones do. Mommy has a black one, grandmother says that it’s very rare for a dark crystal to choose someone even more rare than Grandmother’s rainbow one. All my aunts who are grandmother’s sisters have rainbow ones too! They’re really pretty and have all the colors of the cave crystals in them just like the home stone in the castle but smaller.”

“So is the only thing in your bag crystals?”

The girl nodded, “The cave gave them to me. Aunt Glitonea told me to always keep them with me and never let anyone else touch them as it can hurt you to touch someone else’s crystals.”

“Are you hungry or anything sweetie?” Becky saw the girl shake her head and realized she had not gotten the girl’s name yet. “Um I’m Becky, what’s your name sweetie?”

“Tessa, but my aunt Thiten calls me sweetie just like you do.” Tessa giggled, “Aunt Mazoe calls me her little goblin because she says I eat like one.”

Becky watched Tessa yawn, “You look tired, why don’t you take your bag and go lie down on the bed and take a nap.” After tucking Tessa into the king sized bed Becky turned to leave the room, never noticing the imprint of something invisibly climbing up on the foot of the bed, the only sign it was there was the oval depression in the thick comforter roughly the size of a large dog, where the invisible creature had curled up at the small girls feet.

“I home quick as could!” Kyley closed the front door behind her.

Becky stuck her head out of their shared office, “Shhh, Tessa is still asleep.”

“This child is one ask for guardian?” Kyley came up the stairs toward Becky, “Where child? I see her.”

“I put her in the big bed,” Becky motioned Kyley up the stairs with her to the master bedroom. At the door Becky slowly opened it while holding her finger up to her lips as a sign for Kyley to stay quiet.

Kyley’s eyes widened at what she saw, “This not right, no possible E’draqvar child, and hatchling should not be out of nest.”

“E’draqvar?” Becky remembered Kyley using that name before but couldn’t place where.

Kyley seemed to stare off into space for a few moments, “I show you one when at big motorcycle place. English word for them Succubus.”

“Are you saying that girl is a young succubus?”

“Yes,” Kyley shook her head, “E’draqvar, not have children, reproduce with magic not sex. New one full size.”

“Are you sure she’s a succubus?” Becky questioned Kyley.

“No, she is young one and no young ones.” Kyley stated, “Also drake not like them.”

“Drake? You mean like a dragon?” Becky furled her brow confused why that information was important, “What’s a drake have to do with anything.”

“One sleeping by child’s feet.”

“There’s an invisible dragon in the bed with her?” Becky gulped.

“Not dragon,” Kyley appeared too scrutinized the empty foot of the bed. “It wyvern maybe, hard to tell it curled up like that and invisible, hiding, like clothing with leaves and tree bark painted on it soldiers wear.’

“Camouflage?”

“Yes some drakes have very good camouflage,” Kyley nodded. “This one even hides its body heat from my sight but not its aura.”

“Before she wakes up I have something else to show you,” Becky motioned Kyley to follow her as she quietly shut the bedroom door. Following Becky into their home office, Kyley could see several books that Becky had left on the desk. “The girl said some things that triggered something that I couldn’t put my finger on. I’d been in here going through many of my old books trying to figure out what it was.” Picking up one of large tomes that were open on the desk, “Look at this,” holding it so Kyley could see the page she had open.

“The prismatic cavern,” Kyley pointed to the ancient writing.

“The girl has a bag full of different colored imbued crystals she told me that the crystals grow in the cavern already imbued with magic.”

“If she correct she knows where the forge is,” Kyley gasped.

“That’s not all,” Becky sat the book down picking up another, “She told me her grandmother’s sisters taught her how to use the magic in the crystals and she mentioned names that I had seen before but couldn’t remember where I saw them. “Took some time but I finally found the names,” grinning from ear to ear Becky held the book out for Kyley to see. “The names of her aunts that she mentioned were Glitonea, Mazoe and Thiten.”

Becky was bouncing around so badly Kyley had to take the book from her to be able to read it. After reading she looked up at the over excited Becky, “If this is true this is the reason no one has found Unseelie Castle. The faerie Queen hid her castle in a daemon realm where no one would look.”

“Faerie Queen? Those are the names of three of the faerie sisters that lived in Avalon. That girl has been to Avalon!”

“The Unseelie and Queen’s castle disappeared before sundering, before humans wrote those stories.” Pointing at the next page of the large book, “The writing here is about a magical forge deep beneath the castle. The Unseelie castle also had a great magical forge in the catacombs beneath it.” Kyley paused, “The Queen of air and darkness had the power to move the entire island their castle was built upon between realms, making it possible that the Unseelie castle could have been on Earth at the time of your Avalon legends. But even if the child has been there, it does not tell us if she knows where that may be or if she can return to it.”

“If this Unseelie castle and Avalon are the same, we can never tell anyone about it,” Becky sighed. “There are too many that would do everything in their power to either take control of it or destroy it. Think about it, the forge where Excalibur was created and where the sword itself probably sits.”

“What’s Excalibur?” Becky and Kyley turned to find the small girl standing in the doorway rubbing her eye with one hand, wearing the Tee shirt Becky had put on her and the dark leather purse she never went without.

Becky walked over kneeling down beside the girl, “I thought you were asleep sweetie.”

“I felt the guardian here,” Tessa looked up at Kyley. “Mommy told me to find you and that you would help.”

“Alright,” Kyley humored the small girl. “Can you tell me why your mommy would think that?”

Tessa related the entire story, including the part where Kyley gave Cara the essence to save Tom by using the ritual to change him into Tessa. While Tessa told her lengthy version of her birth and life as Tessa and how the some of the council had reacted, Becky led everyone to the kitchen so that she could make dinner for the three of them.

Becky shook her head in disbelief when Tessa finished her story, “I can’t believe they are so cruel that they would kill a child because of her ancestry.”

“I can see several reasons they would want to end her,” Kyley looked over at Becky. “The prophecy is only the rallying point of this. If what we have heard and learned of this girl is correct she is of mixed blood, both faerie and demon. Either one of these would cause the daemons much concern, both together cause much fear.”

“That’s two,’ Becky stated. “You said there were several reasons?”

“Her faerie blood is Unseelie,” Kyley stated.

“But the Unseelie, they are still part of the Sidhe aren’t they?”

“Yes but Seelie think of Unseelie as lesser creatures, many Unseelie… slaves to Seelie of fivefold court before the Sundering.”

Tessa was nodding, “Grandmother and all her sisters taught me the Seelie are bad people. They would capture Unseelie and force them to become soldiers in their army.”

Becky laid her hand on Tessa’s hand, “Whatever happened then between the Seelie and Unseelie is in the distant past. There aren’t enough Sidhe around for factions such as that to exist today.”

Kyley jerked her head toward the floor by the doorway of the kitchen, raising her voice, “Stop hiding before someone trips over you!” Just inside the doorway the small German shepherd sized wyvern appeared sitting on its haunches like a dog or cat would.

“Oh my god, it is a dragon,” Becky eyes went wide.

“Wyvern!” Kyley and Tessa chorused.

Later after Becky had put Tessa to bed in the smaller bedroom, she and Kyley sat downstairs in the living room when Becky looked over at the unusually quiet Kyley, “Care to share what’s on your mind?”

“Sorry, I was thinking about something Night noticed about the girl,” Kyley forced a smile.

“What did Night see in the girl?”

“Tessa is family.”

“That’s good,” Becky grinned, “Even Night wants her to stay here with us.”

Kyley shook her head, “No, I mean yes she stays until safe for her. But she is family like a hawk-lord child but only part of her. Only explanation is the E’draqvar, the succubus, from the motorcycle gathering was collecting essence to give birth to Tessa.”

“How would that make Tessa part hawklord?”

“When I gave the essence, I pushed away all lesser essence and filled her well with my own. So the essence used to give birth was all from me.”

“So her essence feels like a hawk-lord?”

“Yes, but she is part Sidhe, magic is part of them, in their blood. The part of her that is faerie magic was infused with the essence I gave.”

“So you’re saying she is part Succubus, part Fae and also part Hawklord?”

“A very small part hawklord. What bothers me is that should have killed her or not worked at all unless…” Kyley sighed heavily.

“Unless what?”

“She is Unseelie royalty.”

Becky gasped, “Are you saying she’s a princess?”

Kyley nodded, “I believe so. Which means we have stop the N’draqvar from harming her or the Unseelie will avenge her death.”

“You’re telling me there could be a war over that little girl sleeping upstairs?”

Kyley nods, “The Unseelie Queen was known for her love, fairness and generosity toward her people. In return they showed their love of their queen with unbridled loyalty. They would show no mercy in defending or avenging the girl if it became known she is of their royal bloodline.”

“So what do we do?”

“We keep her safe until I can determine if she truly is what Night and I believe she is.”

“Then what?”

“Then I convince the N’draqvar council it is in their best interests to forget about any thoughts of harming her.”

“What about during the week while you’re in school and I’m working?”

“While you take our young ward shopping tomorrow, I will speak to Mrs. Carson about that. She needs to be someplace warded against attack or abduction, the school is a perfect place if Carson will agree to allowing her there.”

The next morning after breakfast when Becky and Kyley were discussing what they should buy for Tessa and how much Becky should spend Tessa had walked back in wearing the dress she came in that Becky had washed for her, “You don’t have to spend money on me, Aunt Thiten gave me some money to buy anything I needed,” reaching into her large brown purse she pulled her hand out full of coins she sat on the table.

Becky picked up one a silver colored coin from the small pile bringing it up so she could see it closely, “This looks Celtic and in perfect condition.” Picking up another, “I’m pretty sure this is a gold Drachma.” Picking up yet another, “this looks like its Persian.” Picking up one more and studying it for a much longer time, “This, this is Orichalcum!” Becky’s eyes grew very wide, “The only place this was supposedly mined and used for coins was Atlantis.” Looking over at Tessa, “Do you realize how much these may be worth?”

Tessa shook her head, “Aunt Thiten gave me a lot more if those aren’t enough.”

“No sweetie, these would more than enough to buy anything you need today,” Becky shouldn’t have been surprised at the young girl giving her these after the coins Kyley had given her. “But we would have to go all the way to New York to exchange them for the money used here. So why don’t you keep them in case you need them for something else, okay?” Tessa nodded, putting the coins back in her bag.

The whole time Kyley had been eying the girl’s shoulder bag, “where did you get that shoulder bag?”

“One of my aunts gave it to me back at the castle, before she took me and mommy into the caverns to get crystals.”

“You probably have no idea what it is made out of?” Kyley asked already knowing the answer as Tessa shook her head.

Curious as to what Kyley was getting at, “Is there something wrong with her purse?”

“Tell me what you see when you look at her bag.”

“Small leather purse, a little big for her, nothing special. It actually looks kind of worn and worthless now that you ask,” Becky described the girl’s purse.

“To me it looks like a messenger bag or satchel easily big enough to hold a smaller laptop,” Kyley stated. “I also see magic runes burnt into the leather that is telling anyone who looks at it, that they should see it as so ordinary that they should not notice it at all.”

“I think this one is pretty,” Tessa pointed at one of the runes on her bag.

“You said you brought some clothes with you?” Becky asked, “Can you show us what you have, it will give me a better idea of what you still need.”

Tessa cycled through the clothing her crystals contained. Three tunics, her brown stola, two dresses her grandma had purchased for her to wear to church, several opened back halter style blouses and tea length skirts that were coordinated to the halter blouses.”

“Is that everything?” Becky asked when it looked like Tessa was finished with the impromptu fashion show.

“Well there is this,” Tessa reached up to her necklace changing into the hydra hide armor her aunts had made for her.

“Now that’s not your ordinary outfit,” Becky took a deep breath. “And complete with your own small sword too.”

Feeling the magic from the large dagger on the child’s side Kyley leaned forward, “May I take a look at your weapon? Don’t worry I will give it back.” Tessa nodded handing her dagger over. Inspecting the dagger intently from tip to pommel Kyley finally looked up from it to Tessa, “This was forged under the castle your grandmother and her sisters live?”

Tessa nodded again, “I saw my grandmother making it in the room with all the writing on the walls and floor.”

“When you are safe, no more worries of attacks, maybe your grandmother will let me see this forge room.”

“I can ask her.”

“Okay, since it looks like you are ready,” Becky changed the subject. “We can go get in the car and do some shopping.”

Tessa followed Becky out of the kitchen. Reaching to pull her jacket off the coat rack, Becky turned back toward Tessa, “So do you have a coat hidden in one of those crystals?” She watched as Tessa nodded, “I know you might not find it cold outside but human girls your age would so can you put your coat on for me?”

Tessa nodded once again, reaching up to touch the crystal that hung from her neck by the silvery chain. Immediately the girl was wearing a dark leather jacket. Becky also noticed that the handbag Tessa had over her shoulder looked darker and maybe smaller, matching the leather coat very well.

Looking around Becky asked, “Where is that little dragon of yours? She needs to stay here.”

“She’s a wyvern, not a dragon.”

“She still needs to stay here so make sure she doesn’t try to follow us okay?”

Tessa turned around, knelt down and looked as if she were talking to an imaginary friend that is until Lily became visible nuzzling against Tessa while the girl hugged the wyvern.”

With the visual in her mind of where the little dragon had probably been drinking from Becky took down a large plastic bowl, filled it with water and placed it on the floor where Lily could get to it.

Once everyone was loaded in the car Becky drove up to the school to drop Kyley off before heading to Boston.

The trip to Boston and the mall was uneventful. At least the trip to the mall was.

The stop at Pet-Mart could have went better. Becky even thought ahead enough to make Tessa promise not to tell anyone that Lily was a dragon. So of course when saleslady asked what kind of pet they had Tessa spoke up while shaking her head, “Lily’s not a dragon.”

“So Lily is your pet’s name?” the saleslady stooped down grinning at Tessa who was smiling back as she nodded.

Standing up the saleslady looked to Becky, “So what breed is Lily?”

“We’re not really sure, but she’s good sized, sitting on her haunches she can look Tessa here in the eye.”

“And when she spreads her wings they are almost as big as mine!” Tessa’s eyes grew excitedly as she spread her arms as far apart as she could.

Believing Tessa to be a child with a great imagination the saleslady showed Becky where the supplies for large breeds were. As Becky was browsing through the types of dry dog food trying to figure out which one a small dragon my eat, the sales lady came back over, “Oh I should tell you we’re having a sale on all collars and leashes today too.”

Becky imagined walking Lily down the street and the small dragon disappearing leaving only the collar and leash visible. “No we’re good on that stuff, we only need to find a different dry food that she’ll eat and new bowls and maybe some treats.”

Becky finished hanging up the clothing she had bought that added to the small selection of clothing Tessa had brought with her to give her enough to make it through a week without having to do laundry every other night and hopefully stopped the small dragon form drinking out of the toilet bowl. She would need to buy more for the small girl if she was forced to stay indefinitely, but they would cross that bridge when they came to it. Becky wasn’t ready to raise a child, but there was no way she would let those others get to the small girl, not with what they would do it her. Before Becky would allow that she would adopt Tessa herself.

Kyley must have still been at Whateley working out any details of having Tessa there while she was in classes during the week when Becky and Tessa returned home. After helping Tessa put away the clothes Becky went down to the office her and Kyley had in the house. About fifteen minutes later Tessa came down carrying a laptop in her hands, “Becky would it be okay if I connect to your wireless?”

“You had a laptop in your bag too?” Becky looked down at what looked like a very high end NEXT laptop cradled under the girl's arm.

Tessa nodded, “I’m uh, I mean Tom was a programmer for this game company. It’s one of the things I do remember so I’ve sort of continued doing his job, which was my job or was my job.”

“How would it have been your job? Your people don’t believe in the children being responsible for their parent’s debts and that stuff do they?”

“I don’t think they do?” Tessa cocked her head curiously toward Becky, “I’m Tom, or at least I was and he’s in here too,” Tessa tapped her temple with her fingers of her free hand.

“So you remember all the stuff about programming that he, I mean you did?”

“Yes and as funny as it may sound I think I’m better at it now than I was before.” Tessa added, “I mean I was good, you have to be to get on and stay with a game company as we have to push the boundaries to stay on top. But before I used to have some trouble with algorithms and instead of writing new ones where I needed them I would modify existing ones to save time. Now I find myself writing new ones on the fly in half the time it would take me to modify an existing one and the new one run in fewer cycles.”

“Considering your situation I guess I don’t have to warn you about online predators,” Becky chuckled. “What game do you program for?”

“Good and Evil Online,” Tessa blushed.

“That’s a popular game.”

Tessa nodded, “Yes so popular that we’re constantly adding content and game modification to keep the players interested. There’s even a GM event we’re hosting tonight that will give players some really cool rewards if they can complete it.”

“Does that mean you’ll be playing the game too?”

Tessa nodded, “I’m supposed to be logged in game with my character as I have a small part in it.”

“Would you mind if I watch over your shoulder?”

“Sure, but just so you know I don’t have the same interface as a player do. Since I may have to make some change to some code or in game device, I have some windows open that players don’t have.”

“What the hell?” Tessa gasped when the character screen came up showing a character she had never seen before.

“Young girls shouldn’t use that kind of language Tessa,” Becky scolded before leaning over Tessa’s shoulder to get a better view of what the girl had seen. “Is something wrong?”

“Pointing at the laptop screen, “That’s not my character. I had a male human ranger named Grayson.”

Becky took a moment to closely examine the character on the screen, “The resemblance to you is remarkable. I mean take away the raptor feet and the clawed hands and wings and it looks like an older version of you.”

Still not used to recognizing her own looks in a mirror, Tessa had not seen the resemblance at first. “Oh sh… I mean um darn.” Tessa stood up walking over to a clear area in the kitchen where she and Becky had been sitting, “How close does it look like me now?” Tessa triggered her armor to appear and changed into her daemon form.

Becky’s eyes widened at the change in the young girl’s appearance as she grew another six to eight inches. While still less than five feet tall the increase in height and small breast appearing on her flat chest gave her the appearance of being several years older. Bat-like wings appeared on her back and her feet morphed into raptor like claws while her skin changed into gray-green scales below her knees as her fingernails grew into longer four inch pointed black claws. Glancing back and forth between the girl and the picture on the screen Becky took a deep breath, “It’s you.”

“But how?” Tessa threw her arms wide while shrugging her shoulders. “I haven’t even logged into the game since before all this happened.

“Maybe you’ll find some answers once you log in?”

Changing back to her human form and clothing Tessa sat back down and logged into the game. A new screen appeared that gave Tessa the option to ‘Enter Game’ or ‘Dev Lounge’. Tessa clicked the button for the Dev Lounge. Instead of appearing in the developer’s lounge, a large room with plenty of chairs and tables, Tessa’s character appeared in a much smaller room of around fifteen feet square, a large dark wood desk sat toward the back of the room with a high winged back chair in facing it, behind the desk another large cushioned chair sat the in-game character her boss. As fitting Tessa used his in game character’s name as she bowed, “Lord Carleton.”

“Have a seat Grayson,” the large imposing man gestured toward the wing-backed chair. “I figured you would have some questions, so I had your spawn point reset to here.”

Sitting down in the chair, “What’s going on? Why has my avatar been changed?”

“This follows the story line from the last event we held,” He began to explain. “If you remember that event you had scouted for the forces of light’s army. In this event you were captured and thought to be dead, but the forces of light have received word that you were not executed and have been held prisoner for all that time. They have also received word that a young demon has run away from their citadel and this demon has critical knowledge about troop movements and plans along with information about Grayson.”

Looking down at her demon form in the game, “I take it I’m that escaped demon?”

“Exactly!” He grinned wide, “Grayson was used in a magical experiment. A spell was cast on him to make him into a subservient docile demon that would pleasure their forces.”

“You turned me into a demonic version of a sex slave?”

Lord Carleton chuckled, “That was the intent but the spell didn’t take into account your high constitution and while it changed your body it did not change your mind into the mindless bimbo that they expected. So you will be spawned several miles outside of the Citadel. Your job in the event is to do your best to return to the forces of light. Of course the dark forces know of your escape and are hunting you.”

While amazed at how much Lord Carleton’s overview of the changes they had made to his character bore a striking resemblance to what had really happened to her over the past few months, Tessa nodded her understanding. “So I’m the shiny,” using a game term that meant she would be something the players would be looking to find.

“Oh and the magic used to change you keep you from telling anyone who you really are, so when they ask your name it will always come out as ‘Isca’ as your new name is ‘Isca DePrisao’ so get used to it.”

“Why do I have a feeling the new name has some hidden meaning?” Tessa sighed knowing her bosses sense of humor.

Still watching over Tessa’s shoulder Becky whispered in Tessa’s ear, “It’s Portuguese. It roughly translates to ‘jailbait’.”

“Jailbait!” Tessa’s in game character shouted in the game as Tessa did picking up everything Tessa said through the boom microphone attached to her ear, it’s slim black rod running forward along her left cheek, “My new name is Portuguese for Jail Bait?”

The man behind the desk’s face formed into an evil grin, “Oh and don’t let anyone else on the dev team know about this, as far as they know you’re a new hire while in the game alright?”

“Yes sir,” Tessa took a deep breath before exhaling sharply.

“Alright then, the door will open to the dev lounge. Good luck in game,” he dismissed her.

As she was told the door did open to the dev lounge where she recognized all her fellow developer’s avatars and even a few of the alphas, the players that were granted alternate avatars that assisted them during events.

“Woah, check out the new alpha,” a large human avatar clad in silvery plate mail armor nudged the red skinned devil sitting beside him.

“She’s not an alpha dumb ass,” The red skinned horned devil rolled his eyes at his friend, “She’s named.” Pointing out the fact that the alpha’s avatars were only allowed a single name while their avatars had surnames.

“Well I’m going to go introduce myself to her,” The knight stood up.

“You know we only have two females on the Dev team and both of them are already here.”

“So?” he looked back at his horned friend.

“God you’re dense,” The devil sighed, “She’s a guy, and she looks underage.”

Grinning back at his friend, “her avatar may look underage, but kids aren’t given Dev access.”

As he watched the knight walk over toward the new girl the devil shook his head while whispering under his breath, “Pervert.”

Tessa sighed when she saw the armored knight walking toward her. While the avatar was probably everything a woman would expect of some valiant knight in a movie, Tessa knew the man behind the avatar was an overweight mid-thirties graphics artist whose wardrobe looked like he had time traveled back to the disco era with the loud colors and wide collars. If he was only a tenth as good with women as he was with art he might possibly land a girlfriend but as it were women that knew him avoided him and those that met him quickly learned to do the same.

“Hello I’m Sir Laughlin Starr,” Starr smiled holding out his hand toward Tessa.

“Isca,” Tessa held out her hand, which he took as he went to one knee in front of her kissing the back of her hand.

“I’m your dream come true,” He smiled while standing up. “Your very own knight in shining armor.”

Tessa did her best to hold a straight face, although she could easily see why the few women that worked in their office called him behind his back ‘Sir Laughing Stock’ with such corny lines.

Tessa saw the tall older elfin woman walk up to her side, “Hello, I’m Aelrue. You must be that new girl that created all that new coding I’ve been trying to break.” Knowing shop talk would quickly chase Starr off Aelrue continued, “Those algorithms you sent are great. Best ones I’ve seen in a long time, no erroneous code that take up processor cycles, perfect error correcting loops and bypasses. I loaded them into the dev simulator on some NPCs and found it hard to tell they weren’t player controlled. Keep that up and you’ll be the technical lead on NPC coding before the year is out.” Seeing that Starr had retreated back to the table he had been sitting at Aelrue chuckled, “I knew that would chase him off.”

“Thanks for the save,” Tessa smiled up at the taller woman. “The last thing I needed was someone trying to hit on me.”

Glaring over her shoulder at Starr, “He’s bad about doing that to every woman he meets, but with you? That an all-time low for even him. I seriously hope you don’t look this age in the real world.”

“No, my avatar’s age doesn’t reflect my real age,” Tessa grinned, ‘If she knew how old I really look she would freak!’

“Come, I’ll introduce you to Nusala,” Aelrue spoke turning toward the other side of the room away from where Starr sat.”

“Must be a smart girl to shoot you down that fast,” The horned devil chuckled as Sir Laughlin Starr sat back down at the table.

“At least I figured out she’s a real girl,” Starr stated.

“Oh?” The devil raised his large hairy eyebrows, “How’d you figure that out so quickly?”

“She didn’t flirt with me.”

“How’s that prove she’s a girl and not a guy running a female avatar?”

“Jeez man, that’s easy!’ Starr grinned. “A guy playing a girl would have been ready to flirt with any guy she met in the game.”

“Starr your logic is utterly amazing,” The horned devil deadpanned as he shook his head.

“Sixty seconds to drop!” a loud voice boomed throughout the room as the number ‘60’ appeared on all four walls and began counting down.

Aelrue rolled her eyes as she looked over at Tessa, “That’s the boss's way of telling us to be ready to be ported to our starting locations. You would think this was some science fiction game the way he does somethings. Once you port in head west and keep your head down Nusala and I will be coming from that direction with the advanced forces.”

Tessa watched the bold numbers count down. When it reached Zero she found herself alone in a forest surrounded by trees.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

Luckily for Tessa her new character had retained the woodland skills of her original character giving her the ability to hide from the many groups of demons and other dark forces out searching for her. She took her time striving to make as little noise as possible while listening closely for any groups out to recapture her. She barely made 6 miles through the forest by the time darkness engulfed the forest.

Earlier she had thought about finding a clearing large enough to spread her wings and take flight, which would have really eaten up the miles she needed to travel to get back to the forces of light. Although after spotting a Griffin and its rider through the dense foliage of the trees above her, Tessa decided that flying, at least until she was further away from the enemy fortress, was a bad idea. It would be too easy to spot her in the air, even if she hugged the tree tops. No, her best bet was to stick to the densest parts of the forest, covering her tracks and remaining as quiet as possible and hide when a patrol came near.

While her night vision rivaled that of any nocturnal creature, Tessa was tired and hungry and knew without resting she would become prone to mistakes. Climbing a tree proved much easier in her new form with the claws she now had, although she had to be very careful not to damage the tree bark, leaving evidence of her ascent into the trees. Discovering some type of bird’s nest that held three eggs that were over twice the size of a chicken’s eggs, Tessa stopped long enough to use one of her finger claws to poke a small hole in one end of an egg. Placing her mouth over this hole she tipped her head back and used her finger claw to poke another hole in the opposite end of the egg before sucking out the contents. She did this with each egg before carefully placing them back in the nest, the small holes almost imperceptible in the large eggs without picking them up and examining them. Having something in her stomach she continued to climb up into the upper foliage, finally stopping at a place where two limbs came off the tree trunk close together where she couldn’t be spotted from the air or from below. Tessa climbed into the tree forks and slipped into a light sleep.

For three days Tessa had been able to avoid the patrols and searchers out looking for her. Feeling almost glad at the changes the spell had done to her as her new demonic body could do things her old half human half elf body could never have done. One of which was the food her new body could gain nourishment from. Tessa could now eat things that would have made both human and elf deathly ill if not killed them. The other was how she could change the color of her wings and skin which she had changed to match the ruddy brown-gray of the bark of the trees around her making it that much harder to spot her.

Unable to see any pattern to the griffins that searched from overhead Tessa stuck to the thickest parts of the forest, avoiding clearings and any areas that the trees thinned enough to give an overhead view of the ground under the trees. Although the twisted path she wove through the forest led to her to still being less than fifty miles away from her captor’s citadel.

Still too close to attempt flying especially since she had no idea when the next griffin might appear Tessa stayed under the canopy of trees. Slowing her down even further was the fact that she was beginning to catch up to many of the searchers that had passed by her in their rush to find her, which forced her to stop and hide or sometimes backtrack and work her way around the searchers.

By noon of the third day Tessa found herself entering a part of the forest that held much older growth trees. The trees while not as numerous were much larger many rivaling the size of the trees in the ancient redwood forest of Washington state. Although that is where the similarity stopped as these trees looked more like giant oak trees rather than the evergreen sequoias found in the Pacific Northwest. The dense upper canopy of leaves high above blocked so much sunlight that the forest floor seemed to be shrouded in a perpetual twilight and the dense undergrowth that impeded her movement had all but disappeared. While she could now move faster on the ground, she had also lost the cover the undergrowth had provided.

Realizing that the distances between the giant tree trunks were close to the same distances she had grown used to flying between and around in the caverns below Afallach, Tessa used her claws to begin climbing up the side of one of the massive tree trunks. Over one hundred feet above the forest floor Tessa stepped out on a large limb, her raptor like feet making it easy to walk out along the tree limb as she scanned the forest floor for any of her would be captors, seeing the coast was clear she spread her wings and hopped off the tree limb.

Maneuvering around the massive trees in the forest reminded Tessa of playing tag with Lily in the caverns. A game that had honed the small girl’s maneuverability so well that she easily dodged the tree limbs as she slipped between the massive tree trunks. Soaring in and around the obstacles gave her such a feeling of freedom that she could easily forget she was actually playing a computer game and that she was being hunting in that game. The fact that she was being hunting came suddenly back to her when an arrow cut through the thin skin of her left wing causing her to reflexively fold that wing while in flight. Tumbling down in an unintentional barrel roll caused the arrows that follow to miss high above her as she lost altitude before recovering her flight. Seeing the direction the arrows had come from Tessa twisted her flight around the nearest tree, reaching out with both hands and feet to dig her claws into the tree gripping the tree tightly as she stopped herself in mid flight, placing the massive bulk of the tree trunk between her and whoever had attacked her. Spreading her left wing she looked for the damage the arrow had caused. Luckily it had gone through the thin skin membrane between the bones of her wing. She could see where the arrow had pierced her wing, although her regeneration had already closed the hole it tore in the membrane and it was healing very fast.

From the direction the attack had come from Tessa heard someone shouting, “I hit her! She went behind that tree as she was going down. Come on let’s go find the body so we claim the reward!”

She had lost most of the altitude she originally had before the attack leaving her only forty feet above the forest floor and well within any short range attacks the two men she saw coming around the tree may have and within a deadly accurate range for the one carrying the composite bow. Using the claws on her hands and feet Tessa moved to the left around the massive tree trunk as she heard her attackers walking around the tree to her right trying to keep the tree between her and her attackers. Tessa continued to slowly move around the tree, planning on using the massive tree as a shield as she flew off to the south gaining altitude and using her flight speed to lose to two would be killers before turning back toward the west.

“She’s on the side of the tree!” Tessa glanced to her left to see a yet unknown third member of the small group. Glancing back to the two to her right, Tessa let go of the tree falling backwards. Half the distance to the ground she spread her wings letting the energy of her short fall help to increase her forward momentum. Focusing on the one that carried the bow, knowing he was her greatest threat, Tessa charged him with all the speed her wings could muster. He was just knocking an arrow when she swung her legs forward bringing her large raptor-like clawed feet up in front of her.

Tessa’s right foot caught the composite bow, snapping it like a twig in her powerful talons, while her left foot caught him in the chest and neck ripping open the leather armor that covered his chest as the two large rear talons dug deeply into his chest, cutting through flesh like butter and snapping bones as her front three smaller talons cut deeply into his neck and shoulder. Tessa dug her claws in with all her strength as she let her momentum drive the attacker backwards to the ground. Releasing her grip and tucking herself into a roll as the momentum drove her head first over his body. After coming to a stop Tessa stood and turned to face the other attacker.

“What the fuck!” The other attacker, wearing chain mail under a steel breastplate, holding a longsword in each hand, swore as he looked down at the unmoving body of his friend.

Looking up at Tessa, “Bitch you’re going to pay for that!” He took two steps then Tessa heard a sound from behind him that sounded like something striking his back. Her attacker stiffened and dropped the swords held in his hands before falling face forward to the ground allowing Tessa to see three arrows sticking out of his back bearing the unmistakable white fletching of the western elves.

Looking past the now dead attacker Tessa spotted the mottled brown leather armor of several elven bowmen stepping out of hiding and walking toward her. Furthermore she recognized the two in the lead. “Ta’mor! Talura!” Tessa smiled at the two players that ran twin elves of the opposite sex.

All the elves bows snapped up, arrows aimed at Tessa. “How do you know of us demon?” Ta’mor, the male of the twins all but spat toward Tessa.

Tessa hadn’t even thought about it when she said their names, it was her other character ‘Grayson’ that they knew, not this new character that she now played. Tessa knew she only had moments before those arrow were loosed into her with unerring accuracy. Thinking quickly she answered, “Grayson told me of you, his description of the two elf twins and their feats of heroism against the darkness will one day become legendary.”

“Tell us where Grayson is!” Ta’mor demanded.

“I, I can’t.”

“You can’t or won’t demon?” Ta’mor queried.

“Wait brother,” the female twin let her bow down off target. Holding the bow and the knocked arrow in one hand she placed her now free hand on his shoulder as she looked back toward Tessa, “Do you know where our friend is?” Tessa nodded. “Are you under a spell or geas that won’t allow you to tell us his location?”

“Yes,” Tessa nodded, having written many parts of the game code she knew the game coding would stop if she had tried to tell them anything.

Ta’mor lowered his bow, “If you can’t tell us where he is, you will lead us to him.”

Talura put her hand back on her brother’s shoulder, “Ta’mor, rescuing Grayson is a quest for another time. We must take the shiny back to our territory.”

Ta’mor turned to his twin sister and in a low voice, “We used the confusion of this event to get in and find Grayson. If the event shiny can lead us to him then I say we use her to do that, to hell with the event. I mean come on sis, it has a surname so it has to be a NPC demon.”

Following the event’s plot and to give Ta’mor something to think about as NPCs would not answer to slang like ‘shiny’ in the game Tessa stated, “My name is Isca DePrisao, not ‘shiny’ and I have information that I must give to your leaders.”

“I know why you pushed us forward of the others, but we never expected to find the shiny either,” Talura argued. “For the good of our side we must take it back. Once the event is over the geas over it should be lifted and it can tell is where Grayson is.”

“Your right,” Ta’mor sighed then spun around to the others, “Bring the horses, we ride back to camp with the prize!”

The hours passed on the back of the horse where Tessa sat behind Talura. As the sun began to set the group of elven rangers made camp. After dismounting the horse Ta’mor came to Tessa carrying a manacle attached to a long chain. “Hold out your leg demon,” he demanded. Seeing that he meant to lock it around her ankle Tessa took a step back.

“It’s either this or I clip your wings!” holding out the manacle toward Tessa.

While she knew that with her demon regeneration her wings would eventually grow back, the pain involved in removing them would be much greater than the discomfort of wearing the manacle. Holding her foot forward toward the elf Tessa allowed him to lock the manacle in place around her ankle. Locking the opposite end of the long chain around a tree root, Ta’mor began unsaddling his horse.

Curling up against the tree she was chained to Tessa tried to go to sleep. Her plans were interrupted with Talura came over with a bowl of food.

“We dare not build a fire this far within Dark forces territory,” Talura spoke as she handed Tessa the wooden bowl filled with dried fruits and couple of hard biscuits.

Tessa nodded as she took the bowl, “I would slit my own throat before I would allow them to take me back there.”

“This I don’t understand,” Talura sat down beside Tessa. “You have two names, that makes you special among your kind.”

“They are not my kind,” Tessa spat. Seeing the curious look Talura gave her Tessa continued, “They, they were going to make me a pleasure slave.”

“But you’re named…” Talura trailed off realizing for them to do something like that to a demon that held both a first and last name, or as what players commonly shortened and called ‘named’ creatures, she had to have done something very bad. “It was a punishment?”

Without a way of explaining without telling them who she was Tessa just nodded. Anticipating Talura’s next question Tessa volunteered, “I fight for the light.”

Talura’s eyes widened at Tessa’s revelation. Converting from good to evil while not common was easy, so easy in fact that the players on their side had to be careful of the choices they made. But from evil to good was a different story, few players even tried but then they chose the dark side for a reason and stayed there. Talura thought to herself, ‘This demon can’t be telling the truth, can she?’

Taking the empty bowl Tessa handed back to her Talura stood up, “We best get some sleep, Ta’mor will have us riding at first light.” Putting the bowl away Talura spread out her bedroll near the demon in case the demon tried anything during the night.

Tessa awoke to the yells of, “ORCS!” screamed out by the rangers on sentry. Jumping up from where she lay against the tree trunk Tessa swiveled her head back and forth looking through the darkness for the attack. Fortunately for Tessa her race could see quite well in the darkness although she had several rather large problems. First the elves while having better vision at night than humans as their eyes picked up heat signatures in the darkness. Which lead into the second problem, in the game Orcs had been designed as cold blooded similar to how reptiles were gave off almost no body heat for the elves night vision to see. And the final problem, the only person who could see well enough to do anything had a twenty foot length of elven chain attached to her ankle.

Several of the rangers were already fighting multiple Orcs including Talura. Spotting another charging toward Talura’s flank Tessa allowed her wings to unfold but did not spread them out and leaped toward the Orc coming at Talura. Landing behind Talura, Tessa used her wings to sweep the Charging Orc’s arms to his sides while she jumped up digging the claws of her hands into his shoulders giving her a purchase so she could bring the much larger claws of her feet up to the Orc’s belly. Digging her feet through the creature’s heavy leather armor shredding it as her legs pumped up and down the creature’s abdomen eviscerating it as her large claws raked again and again at it until it fell over on its side.

Pushing herself away from the dead Orc, Tessa noticed the hilt of a weapon sticking out of Talura’s pack. Reaching for the weapons as she continued the roll, Tessa pulled what she would have said due to its shape was a dagger from the pack, although it was closer to the length of a short sword than a dagger with its elongated spear tip like blade over eighteen inches long. Tessa could feel the magic pulsing in the weapon as he came up on her knees beside Talura, thrusting the small magical sword under the ribcage into the heart and lungs of the Orc Talura was fighting. Giving the blade a sharp twist, she pulled it from the Orc’s body as it began to fall.

“Grab your bow!” Tessa ordered Talura before using the small sword to sever the chain locked to her ankle. Standing as Talura grabbed her bow and quiver, Tessa got behind Talura. Wrapping her arms under the elf’s arms, Tessa got a good grip on her before spreading her wings and lifting the two up out of the battle. Landing her and Talura on a large tree limb sixty feet above the battle. “You have high ground now!”

“But I can’t see…” Talura began to say as Tessa muttered something then covered her eyes with her hand. When Tessa removed her hand Talura could see as easily as if it were broad daylight.

Stepping off the tree limb Tessa used her wings to control her fall back into the battle, landing with both feet on the shoulders of another Orc driving the creature to its knees. Tearing the metal helm from the Orc’s head Tessa drove the small sword down through the top of its skull. Spotting two elf rangers standing back to back that were surrounded by orcs, Tessa pounced off the shoulders of the one she had just killed, landing beside one of the five orcs the small sword already in motion plunging it deep into the side of the orc under the creature’s arm where there was no armor to protect it. Letting go of the sword as she ducked under the swing of the heavy battle-axe the one on her left wielded.

In anticipation of the return swing of the battle-axe Tessa twisted around looking up at the Orc to see an elf’s longsword being pulled away after piercing the Orc’s neck. Seeing this Orc was no longer a problem Tessa spun toward the one she had fell to retrieve the sword she had been using only to be forced to dodge further away from her goal to avoid being impaled by the one handed axe of yet another Orc. Tessa dodged blow after blow of the smaller axe when the Orc’s attack suddenly stopped and it fell backwards to the ground, an arrow shaft sticking out of its left eye.

Scrambling over Tessa retrieved her sword, pulling it from the dead orc’s body just as a bright light caused her to blink several times as her eyes readjusted to the light. Since the light did not fade away Tessa knew one of the elves must have cast some type of light spell. The effect of the bright light illuminating the area immediately changed the fight. The elves unable to see much further than arm’s length were forced to defend with swords only and while their swordsmanship was great, they still lacked the reach of the larger Orcs. Although with the light many of the elves had been able to drops their swords and use their bows. While the elves skill with the sword was good, their skill with the bow was legendary turning the battle into a slaughter. Even those Orcs that tried to flee were cut down as arrows found their mark in their backs as they ran.

Overlooking the scene Ta’mor saw Tessa standing there holding the ‘Evil-bane’ his sister had brought with them. A weapon forged with such purity and magic that the mere touch of one causes blistering pain to anyone of evil alignment. “How can you hold the evil bane? Does it not cause pain to be held?”

Having found her way down out of the tree Talura walked up beside her brother, “Did you not hear the elder when he gave me the weapon brother?” Talura chuckled, “He told us that the sword would find its owner in one that it would never be offered. It seems the old weapon’s smith is not as crazy as he sometimes sounds.”

“Looking around at the other rangers,” Ta’mor began barking orders to pack up, “I want this place behind us in ten minutes! Others have surely heard the sounds of the battle and or saw the light.”

“Remove that shackle from her leg,” Talura glared at her brother.

“While you may think her holding that weapon means something, don’t trust her.”

“That was not a request. Remove it or I will and since you have the key I will destroy your precious lock doing it.”

Once the manacle was removed Talura motioned for Tessa to follow her, “You ride with me.” As she saddled and packed her gear onto her horse, Talura pulled out a belt and scabbard from her pack. Tossing it to Tessa, “This belongs to you now.”

As everyone gathered on horseback Ta’mor announced, “We ride through as fast as we can back to our territory.”

“Old job or not,” Becky interrupted Tessa as she played, “It’s getting close to eleven at night and we all need our sleep. So I think it’s time you logged out of that game dear.”

Tessa nodded while quietly logging out of the game, allowing the game’s AI to take over her character for her.

As she watched the young girl shut down the laptop Becky smiled, “The graphics of that game are really something. It felt more like I was watching a movie or TV.”

Turning to Becky, “I never thought about it but your TV has wireless. I could have cast the game over to it so it would have been easier to watch.”

“Maybe next time,’ Becky grinned. “Now it’s time for you to get ready for bed.”

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.

A small pulsating ball of light emerged from the dense fog and streaked across the field inches above the rows of crops. Reaching a gap between two fields that held wagon tracks the bright yellow light made what looked like an impossible right angle turn onto the path increasing speed while lowering to within a foot above the rough road. Approaching the rear of a wooden cart being pulled down the dirt path by a troll, the ball of light rose up high enough that it missed the top of the cart by inches as it sped past its owner.

Startled by the ball of light racing past the troll dropped the handles of the two wheeled cart, then raising one first that it shook in the direction the pulsating orb had gone, “Cursed Wisp!” Turning around to check that none of the vegetables had fallen from his loaded cart, the troll turned back then bent over grabbing the handles of the cart before walking once again in the direction he had been going, toward the large village that lay a small handful of miles ahead, the same direction the will-o-wisp had gone.

The wisp quickly ate up the distance to the small village making impossible high speed maneuvers around several creatures not slowing or stopping until it reached the village center where there stood a well that water could be drawn from. Around the well four round posts held up a wood shingled roof. Attached to the supports under the small roof rope had been wound around a spool and hand crank assembly to allow the water to be easily drawn up. On the roof peak two smaller but sturdy upright wooden spars with a similar cross piece that connected the two uprights at their top, held a small bell. No more than eighteen inches across the widest part of the bell’s opening its rough appearance and thick coating of tarnish spoke of its age while the greenish brown coloration told of its non-iron metal composition.

Once the ball of light stopped as its light quickly morphed into a humanoid shape before losing its bright glow, leaving behind a small lithe human figure that was not quite five feet tall. Long pale blond hair, the color matching the yellow glow before it transformed, cascaded down the figures back to its waist. If not for the long hair it would have been impossible to say if the figure was male or female. Its facial features were soft and nearly feminine but could easily be a prepubescent boy. Only two of its features stood out to show this was not a human child. Its eyes held no iris or pupils, all one solid color, the same bright yellow color of its hair. And it ears were pointed like that of an elf, although its ears were much longer emerging out of its golden blond hair upward almost to the top of its head.

The figure was clad in a metal breastplate and backplate of a silvery metal that was adored with golden edging. Under this it seemed to be wearing an ankle length robe or dress of opaque gossamer like material that had no sleeves. The figure looked up into the structure above it then deciding on a rope that its end was tied to one of the posts, pulled on the rope ringing the bell above.

As a crowd of creatures began gathering around the village well one tall thin male stepped forward, “Why have you alerted us and why are you wearing the adornments of a herald? There has been no need for heralds since we came to Underhill and you are too young to have been appointed one in the time before.”

“Our parents were the heralds in the time before Underhill,” The small childlike figure stated. “And with no one to appoint new heralds we took up the duty when our parents merged and gave birth to us.”

“But the Unseelie court is no more,” someone shouted from within the small crowd.

“Aye, he is right,’ the first glared at the youth, “We have lost our highborn bloodline, go back to the forests and fogs your kind love so much.”

“But there is a highborn!” The youth gleefully shouted, “A very young one, we saw her and felt her presence! She came through Underhill with one of the regent witches too. The regent witch also summoned a Ghillie who went with them.”

“So a Ghillie went with them,” The apparent leader of the village stated, “Ghillies love being around children.”

“Everyone knows that,” The youth agreed. “But when have you ever heard of a Ghillie want to share a child?”

“Impossible!” the leader snorted.

“Ghillies never share children!” another shouted from the crowd.

“We can share!” a creature resembling a two foot tall furry gremlin with a mouthful of razor sharp teeth walked out of the crowd to stand by the youth. “We do share, but only when the child needs more than one of us. It’s rare that any child would need or want more than one of us.” Turning to the youth, “How many of my kind were willing to go with this child?”

“We didn’t really count,” The youth looked down at the small furry creature that stood near it. “At least fifteen, probably more.”

The Small furry creatures eyes widened at the number it heard. Shaking its head as it turned toward the crowd, “This child is of highborn blood. And if our young wisp is correct with the number, this highborn child is in serious danger.”

The leader looked around studying the faces of the crowd of creatures gathered, “I feel this is something we cannot take a chance on. If this one is highborn we must protect her!” Turning back to the youth, “How many of you in your swarm and how fast can you get this information to all the villages?”

“Elder, there are thirty three of us, but we are enlisting the help of other swarms as we come across them,” The youth answered. “Our guess is it will take many weeks to cover all of Underhill.”

“Inform the larger villages first, they can send runners to their outlying settlements.” The leader instructed, “Inform those elders to meet in the Jinjas Grove. There is a human place of worship there, their monks are amiable to Sidhe.” Turning to the crowd, “We must find out who or what threatens our highborn and eliminate that threat!”

“But what if the Seelie are the threat?” a female voice spoke from the crowd.

“We then protect the highborn, our new princess, and possibly extract some justice for what the Seelie did to our brothers and sisters of the Drow.”

Monday morning came all too quickly as Kyley helped her get dressed a second time after Becky had vetoed the short skirt and halter top Tessa had come downstairs wearing that morning. As the two walked back downstairs Becky smiled, “Much better, Tessa do you have everything you need?” Tessa patted the leather bag she always had with her. “Okay let’s go get in the car.”

Entering the gates at Whateley Tessa leaned up between the front seats from where she sat in the back, “Aunt Becky why are the gargoyles so mean here?”

“What do you mean Tessa, they’re just gargoyles.”

“I know but they could wave back,” Tessa pouted. “They ignored me when I waved to them Saturday too.”

“Tessa those gargoyles are made out of stone, they can’t move.”

“Why not?”

“Let me,” Kyley twisted around in the front passenger seat. “Tessa Humans are very afraid of gargoyles so those two stay perfectly still all the time so they don’t scare the humans.”

“That’s silly!” Tessa giggled, “Everyone knows that gargoyles protect you from bad demons. The ones at my grandmother’s castle are nice.”

Becky shook her head at Tessa’s logic as she brought the car to a stop in front of Shuster Hall to let both Kyley and Tessa out of the car.

After helping Tessa out of the backseat and making sure the invisible wyvern also exited the car with her, Kyley pointed up to the school flag. “Do you see the flag there?” Tessa nodded as she looked up at it, holding the Raggedy Anne doll she had brought with her down at her side by its arm. “Anytime it has a red or yellow border you must stay in your human looking form and Lily must stay hidden when you are outside okay?”

“I don’t see any border on it though?” Tessa sounded confused.

“That means it’s okay for Lily to appear and for you to be in your normal form,” Kyley explained.

“Should I change?”

“Only if you want to, but make sure you always look at that flag first okay?”

“Okay,” Tessa smiled as she nodded. “I’ll stay this way if that’s okay.”

“You can stay however you wish to here,” Kyley smiled at the small girl. “Now this is even more important than the flag border. When you are here at the school, never under any circumstances are you to ever leave this school with anyone other than Becky or I.” After seeing Tessa nod, “Okay so this is Shuster Hall. We have to go in here and get you a visitor’s ID. I’ve taken care of most of the paperwork but Mrs. Carson wants to meet and talk with us both about you going to school here while you’re with us.”

“School?” Tessa’s eyes grew large, “But I have a degree in computer programming!”

Becky patted Tessa on top her head, “Tom Dennett had a degree in computers. You don’t even have a proper birth certificate yet.”

“Grandmother said she or one of my aunts would bring all that later when she had time.”

Becky got back in the car, leaving Tessa standing outside of Shuster Hall with Kyley.

After meeting a Mrs. Hartford, who Tessa thought spend way too much time scowling over her desk at her, Kyley led Tessa into Mrs. Carson’s office. Mrs. Carson was the exact opposite of the young blond with attitude Kyley had introduced as Mrs. Hartford.

“This is rather unusual,” Mrs. Carson examined both Kyley and Tessa where they sat in front of her large desk, “but, I will not be a party to someone so young being hunted because of some old prophecy about the child’s bloodline.”

“If Tessa’s bloodline is what Becky and I suspect it might be, Killing her would make the prophecy self-fulfilling.”

“What is it that you suspect about her bloodline?” Carson then suggested, “We do have Doyle and the testing facilities if that would help.”

Kyley thought a moment about having Tessa tested while they had her at Whateley, “It might be a good idea to have powers testing done so that she has one of the Mutant Identification Cards in case something should happen. Although I doubt blood tests would prove anything towards my suspicions.”

“And those would be?” Carson questioned once again.

“Tessa could you tell Mrs. Carson the names of all your great aunts please.”

“Um, well there’s Moronoe and Mazoe and Gliten and Gliton and Glitonea and Thiten and Thiton and um Tyronoe,” Tessa rattled off the names of her grandmother’s sister's that lives in the castle.

Mrs. Carson’s eyebrow went up as she recognized the names, “Your grandmother’s name doesn’t happen to be Maeve, Morgian or Morgan?”

Tessa shook her head, “No grandmother’s name is Merla.”

“The one you’re thinking of has gone by countless names over the centuries.” Kyley added, “And yes I have strong suspicions Tessa’s grandmother may be that person.”

“I see your concern now.” Mrs. Carson stated, “Although there are a lot of conjecture at this point. You think that it is possible that the Unseelie disappeared before the sundering and it’s possible they could still exist in great force.”

“I know they disappeared prior to the sundering,” Kyley stated. “That happened before the Old ones attacked my world. All the Unseelie on multiple worlds, one day they were there, the next day they were gone, vanished without a trace. No attack on them could have done that without someone seeing the attack.”

“So you believe they found a place to hide and wait out the sundering?”

“They not hiding,” Tessa grinned, “They went to Underhill to live. The Seelie have to stay on the paths in Underhill or they’ll get lost, the Unseelie don’t get lost there. And they have beautiful castles and farms and they were all really nice to me and Aunt Thiten and that is where I got Anne.” Tessa held out her Raggedy Ann doll.

Kyley looked at Carson then over at Tessa, “What did you tell Becky and me that they called you?”

Tessa cheeks turned bright pink as she giggled, “They were all calling me princess, that’s when they gave me Anne.”

Turning toward Kyley, “I see what you mean, if the Unseelie believe Tessa to be their princess and the Succubi harm her…”

“It could start a war,” Kyley finished.

Once Kyley had escorted Tessa to the Poe building and introduced her to Mrs. Horton, Kyley left for her classes. Tessa found that like Mrs. Carson, Mrs. Horton also knew of Tessa’s true origin. Mrs. Horton while explaining about Poe and its secret told Tessa to be very careful of telling others about her real past. Tessa had planned on sitting and working on the programming she had fallen behind on while she was stuck in the Kynlif world so socializing with what would appear to be older kids was not high on her list. Tessa’s plans were struck down before she could even find a place to sit and bring out her laptop.

Looking down at the small girl Mrs. Horton began, “Okay, I’ve been filled in on your story and Mrs. Carson would like you to do some testing to see how much of your old memories you may have lost. So if you’ll have a seat I’ll get someone to walk you over to Kane Hall where you can start some of those tests.”

“Tests?”

“Yes dear,” Mrs. Horton gave her what Tessa could only describe as a motherly look. “If you’re going to be staying here for any amount of time we’ll have to get you into some regular classes so you don’t fall behind after the issues you are having have been resolved.” Seeing the confused look on Tessa’s face Mrs. Horton explained, “Children must go to school and you look like a child so you’ll have to attend school wherever you eventually live. You wouldn’t want to be forced to start any lower in grade levels than you have to do you?”

Tessa shook her head, “I’d rather not have to go through school again, but I see your point. I guess I’ll have to, won’t I?”

Mrs. Horton nodded, “I’m glad you understand the position you’re in dear. Although try to look at it as an opportunity, an opportunity to do things again the way you wished you had the first time.”

“That’s a good way to look at it,” Tessa forced a smile. “I’ll try to remember to do that,” Tessa said as Mrs. Horton walked out of the room.

No more than five minutes had went by when Mrs. Horton came back with a teen girl that had the most amazing emerald green eyes and long black wavy hair that hung down to her waist. “Hey there,” The dark haired girl smiled at Tessa, “You really are a cutie aren’t you. I’m Rosalyn, I’ll escort you over to Kane Hall so you can get those tests out of the way.”

Rosalyn led Tessa out of the room then out of the building. As they walked Rosalyn noticed how quiet Tessa was being, “So you manifested pretty young?”

Shaking her head, “I’m not a mutant.”

“Really? Then why send you here?”

“Um, I’m sort of a demon,” Tessa sighed.

“Oh my god really?” Rosalyn stopped and turned to Tessa. “You’re not like Sara’s little sister or something are you?”

“I don’t know any Sara.”

“She’s sort of this lust demon that goes to school here, although no one has seen her in awhile.”

Thinking about what she really was Tessa nodded, “I guess I’m kind like her then, I’m a succubus. But I don’t know how to do the lust stuff, my mom says I’m too young to do that.”

Rosalyn eyed the small girl from head to toe, “I would have to agree with your mom, you look way too young to be doing any of that stuff yet.” Rosalyn had her limits and talking about sex to someone of Tessa’s age was well beyond that limit. Quickly changing the subject, “So you have any cool powers?”

Shaking her head again, “Not really, at least I don’t think I have any, other than flying I think. But I have to change into my real body to fly because I don’t have wings when I look human.”

“Well being able to fly is pretty cool,” Rosalyn grinned as she continued their journey to Kane Hall.

“I guess,” Tessa muttered, then under her breath, ‘But I would give it up to be human again.’

Continuing their walk in silence, Rosalyn entered the 3rd floor room with Tessa. “Hi Miss Devlin,” Rosalyn greeted a woman sitting behind a desk at the front of the small classroom. “I’ve brought Tessa over for her torture… I mean testing,” Rosalyn grinned evilly.

Miss Devlin glared at Rosalyn for the joke then lowered her gaze to smile at Tessa, “You must be Tessa,” her smile widened at the sight of the cute little girl with Rosalyn, “Don’t let Rosalyn intimidate you, I don’t bite and neither will the tests. There is no pass or fail, we just need to see where you are at in comparison to other students to make sure you’re not put into classes that you don’t need and given ones that you do need while you are here at Whateley.”

Rosalyn stopped in the doorway as she left, “I’ll be back to take you to Crystal Hall for lunch.”

Tessa was deep in thought about the testing she had gone through as she followed Rosalyn toward Crystal Hall. ‘How could I have lost so much?’ Tessa questioned herself. She had thought she was fine on the computerized tests Miss. Devlin had given her, although she had not done as well as she thought she had, only scoring the same as an average fifth grader. While the low computer score surprised her, Tessa could understand the loss of much of the information children were forced to memorize in school, such as state capitols, what countries bordered Brazil and things like that were forgotten as useless knowledge for the vast majority of adults, although necessary for the young to pass the standard tests. What really bothered Tessa was the written tests she had been given.

Much to Tessa’s dismay she discovered she had lost the fine motor skills to write. Completely unable to write cursive she found herself forced to slowly print each letter to write out the answers and her handwriting so bad that if she had written a letter backwards every now and then one could have easily guessed the answers were written by a preschooler.

So deep in thought Tessa hadn’t noticed the large crystal dome like structure until they were standing at the entrance. Looking up at the giant geodesic structure for the first time from that perspective caused a small gasp to escape Tessa’s lips. After being pulled inside by Rosalyn, Tessa stopped in her tracks, “This, this is your cafeteria?” Tessa goggled at the large spacious interior, it’s centerpiece a large breathtaking waterfall that flowed into a large basin made with natural stone created high enough to make the top of the stone wall that held in the water almost perfect height for a person to sit.

Tessa easily spotted the distortion in the air as Lily made a beeline toward the fountain. Tessa giggled as the sight while at the same time hoped the wyvern didn’t make too much of a splash when she got there. Thinking she should try to stay as close to Lily as she could Tessa looked up at Rosalyn, “Can we eat over by that fountain?”

Seeing several tables still empty in the area, Rosalyn smiled, “I don’t see why not.”

Tessa found the selection of different foods along the long cafeteria style serving counter quite extensive. Not only did the long counter hold a greater variety than any other cafeteria that she had ever been in, and the amount of each selection was enormous. Although watching the way that some of the students piled food directly onto their trays, Tessa could understand why they needed to have such vast amounts of food out on the line. One part of the serving line a chef was making sushi rolls. Tessa wondered how difficult it might be to get the chef to give her one of the whole fish. To her surprise the chef didn’t even blink while handing over several of the smaller fish with bright yellow tails that were lying in the gray tub on ice. His only question was if the four he handed over were enough.

Trays of food in hand after making their way through the line, Rosalyn was stopped by two girls on their way over to an empty table. Motioning for Tessa to continue over to the table, “Go ahead, I’ll be over in a minute.”

Tessa continued on to the table while Rosalyn spoke with the two. Sitting as close to the fountain as she could Tessa twisted around in her chair holding one of the Yellowtail snappers by its tail toward the fountain, trying to entice Lily into taking it.

“Hey don’t throw that in the fountain!” A small giggle escaped Tessa’s lips after turning to see the boy that had spoken. He had to be at least six feet tall and well-muscled, although what Tessa found funny was how much the boy’s figure reminded her of a cartoon gorilla with his narrow waist and too wide chest and muscled arms. The boy glared at Tessa, “You think this is funny?”

“Sorry,” Tessa apologized. “I wasn’t making fun of you. I was told GSD would make people look like monsters. I never thought it would make someone look like you do.”

From two tables away Tessa saw a large velociraptor making chirping and snorting noises, apparently laughing as it was pointing at the boy standing near Tessa. The velociraptor sat with a black boy that was wearing clothes that clashed so badly only a blind man could dress that badly. With them sat a girl, or at least she was a girl from the waist up, from the waist down she had a snake’s body.

“I don’t have GSD, I’m an exemplar!” The boy stated rather loudly, swiveling his head to glare at the velociraptor. Noticing that Tessa was reaching for another fish, “I told you not to drop that in the water!”

“I didn’t,” Tessa held the one in her hand over the short wall where it seemed to disappear from her hand. “I fed it to Lily.”

“What’s going on?” Rosalyn looked questioningly at the boy as she sat her tray down on the table.

“This kid thinks it’s funny to throw dead fish into the fountain.”

“I was feeding them to Lily,” Tessa smiled over at Rosalyn.

“That’s the invisible dragon I was told about?” Rosalyn looked over at Tessa.

“She’s not a dragon,” Tessa nodded, “Lily’s a wyvern.”

Rosalyn grinned up at the boy that she had already heard rumors about, “Well then it looks like you have nothing to worry about, she’s feeding her invisible friend.”

Grabbing the Raggedy Ann doll laying on the table, the boy shook it in front of Rosalyn’s face, “What the hell is a little kid with dolls and imaginary friends doing here anyway?”

“I think that is none of your business,” Rosalyn spoke softly but with authority in her voice. “Now put her doll down and go please.”

“And if I don’t?” The boy managed to say right before a stream of water from the fountain hit him square in the face.

“You really want to piss off an invisible dragon?” Rosalyn did her best to hold back her laughter as the boy tried to determine where the water had come from.

“Something wrong here?” Kyley sat her tray down on the table.

“Aunt Kyley!” Tessa grinned wide.

Seeing the boy holding Tessa’s doll, “You might want to put the Ghillie down, they’re known to have a nasty bite.”

“The what?” The boy noticed Kyley was pointing at the doll. Looking down at it in his hand he could have sworn its eyes began to glow red and it grinned at him showing shark-like teeth. “What the fu…” he dropped the doll quickly. The doll flopped lifelessly onto the table, it's button eyes and thin marker drawn smile for a mouth clearly visible. Noticing the doll was clearly not alive and unable to do what he thought he had seen he turned away from the table mumbling about magic users and illusions as he left.

Each day Mrs. Horton would have someone escort Tessa whenever she needed to go anyplace which allowed Tessa to meet and talk with quite a few of the residents of Poe cottage over the past few days. Currently Tessa was sitting at one of the tables in the common area of Poe working on some game coding while she waited on Becky to pick her up when a short haired girl wearing nice trousers with shirt and tie walked up to where she sat.

“You’re Tessa De Fay correct?” The girl asked.

Tessa looked up from her laptop, “Um yeah.”

“I’m Ayla Goodkind, mind if I sit down?”

“Go ahead,” Tessa nodded toward one of the empty chairs.

Ayla pulled the chair out and sat, “Yesterday one of my teammates, Jade, escorted you around and she told me you have some very rare coins you are wanting to sell?”

Reaching into the large purse Tessa never seemed to take off her shoulder, she dropped a handful of coins on the table, “You mean these? My aunt gave them to me so I wouldn’t be a financial burden on Kyley but Kyley and Becky told me they are too old and we have to take them to Boston or New York to change them into regular money.”

Ayla pulled a pair of latex gloves from her jacket pocket and put them on before slowly examining the coins one at a time. Picking up one Ayla looked over it at Tessa, “I think this may be made out Orichalcum. If I’m right do you have any idea how much just the metal alone is worth? And the minting states it’s from Atlantis,” Ayla sighed, “of course there is no way to prove the coin is actually from Atlantis. If there were a way to prove it, this coin could be priceless.” Laying the coin gently back onto the table Ayla looked over at Tessa, “Would you mind if I talked to your guardian about brokering these for you. Of course I’ll take a small percentage but I believe I have the contacts to get you a much better price than you would see from a coin broker in either Boston or New York.”

Tessa nodded, “My aunt gave me those to pay for me being here so it would be great if you can do that. Becky will be here soon, we can talk to her then.”

It turned out to be more than just talking to Becky as Kyley became involved too when Becky called her. Although everyone they spoke with, including Mrs. Horton and Mrs. Carson vouched for Ayla’s solid business practice and Ayla was left with a small leather bag loaded with a double handful of the coins Tessa had brought with her.

Saturday morning Kyley slipped carefully out of bed so as not to disturb the still sleeping Becky. Coming down the steps from upstairs Kyley spotted a pink bear lying on the floor near the couch as she walked into their living room, one of the many stuffed toys that in Becky’s words had, ‘multiplied like rabbits,’ in their home over the past week, Kyley walked over to where it lay in the middle of the living room floor and picked it up. Walking over to the couch Kyley sat down then sat the furry stuffed animal on the coffee table facing her. “Why are there so many of you here?” Kyley looked curiously at the stuffed bear as if waiting for an explanation.

It was close to ten minutes later when Becky woke. Hearing voices as she came down the stairs, Becky checked to make sure her robe covered everything before walking into the living room, “Who’re you talking with?”

Kyley looked up at Becky as she thumbed toward the stuffed bear on the coffee table as the stuffed toy fell lifelessly onto its side, “The bear.”

“I hear Tessa talking to them all the time,” Becky grinned at Kyley. “I expect it at her age but aren’t you a bit old to be talking to her plushies?” Becky turned toward the kitchen, “I’m going to start breakfast. Is there anything special you want this morning?”

Kyley jumped up from the couch following Becky into the kitchen, “Wait, that wasn’t what you think you saw.”

The weekend went by all too quickly and Tessa found herself tugging at the skirt of one of the school uniforms that Becky insisted that Tessa start wearing to school since Mrs. Carson had finally agreed to accept Tessa as a full student. While the school had accepted non-mutant students in the past, the rules were quite specific and Tessa was not a mutant. A waiver had finally been granted by the board of supervisors allowing Tessa to attend the school until her current situation had been resolved, after which the Board would decide if the young girl could remain a student or have to find another educational facility.

Both Becky and Kyley had explained it was much safer if she stayed on campus as sooner or later the ones after her would discover where she was and while both the house and campus was protected, her and Becky both was vulnerable to attack twice a day with Becky driving her to and from school. And with Becky’s work there would be times Tessa would have to remain on campus overnight sometimes for several nights in a row if Becky had to travel out of town for work.

Tessa waved at the large gargoyles from the backseat of Becky’s car as she had every time she passed through the gates in and out of Whateley since she arrived. Unlike the first time she had been brought to the school’s campus she no longer expected them to wave back to her. Tessa thought of them like those soldiers in England, that wear those bright red coats and tall bear skin hats, she had seen on TV that stay perfectly still in front of some castle in England and were said to never move either.

Tessa grinned at the thought of humans trying to mimic the way gargoyles could remain unmoving. Nothing living could stay unmoving for as long as a gargoyle could since a gargoyle didn’t need to eat or sleep and could remain motionless for centuries as long as they were near a source of essence they could absorb the small amount of essence they needed to survive. The gargoyles on her grandmother’s island had told her that even the lack of essence would only put them to sleep until they were awakened by the presence of it once more.

As the car pulled up in front of Poe Cottage, Tessa wondered if the two gargoyles at the gate could be asleep. Tessa shook that thought away as foolish as even with her lack of skill Tessa could feel the whole area was saturated with essence, almost if there were some place very close where magical energy was centered. Remembering hearing the students talk about how extensive the tunnel system was under the school Tessa thought, ‘Maybe there’s a crystal cavern here like the one under grandmother’s castle?’

The car door opening she was leaning against brought her out of her reflections. Looking over she saw Kyley had opened the door for her. Beyond that Mrs. Horton stood with a blond haired girl wearing a heavy winter coat. “Good morning Tessa,” Mrs. Horton smiled, “I’ve been told you are now officially part of our cottage now.”

“Yes ma’am,” Tessa checked her grip on the doll she held while grabbing the backpack beside her on the seat that looked like a stuffed Tasmanian devil from the cartoon. Sliding out of the backseat of the car Tessa turned and looked at the empty seat, “Come on Lily.”

“Tessa this is Susie,” Mrs. Horton motioned to the blond girl in the coat beside her, “She’ll be your roommate.”

“Hi,” Tessa’s first thought was why she would be wearing such a heavy coat when the temperature wasn’t that cold. Becky had insisted that Tessa put on a light jacket that morning, but knowing temperature didn’t affect Tessa very much she had said it was more so she would fit in as a young girl. Tessa could see that most of the high school age kids she saw around were at most in long sleeve shirts if even that.

“Hey,” Susie smiled at Tessa, “Need any help carrying your stuff?”

Slipping one of the shoulder straps of her looney tunes character backpack on one shoulder, “No this is everything.” Patting the purse that hung from her shoulder.

“Cool, it’s freezing out here, let’s get in where it’s warm,” Susie motioned for Tessa to follow, “I’ll show you our room.”

After the two girls entered the cottage Becky looked over at Mrs. Horton, “I thought she would be rooming with someone closer to her age?”

“Oh she is,” Mrs. Horton explained, “Susie seems to have a BIT that makes her look older than she really is. She and Tessa will be in a lot of the same classes.”

“I would have thought she was at least seventeen or eighteen,” Becky commented.

“She just turned twelve before coming here.”

“Oh the poor thing, to look that that at twelve.”

“It’s one of the reasons I put Tessa with her,” Mrs. Horton stated. “I’m hoping with Tessa having a similar but opposite change her maturity will help Susie from getting into situations with older boys.”

Entering into the room behind Susie, Tessa saw the beds were stacked into bunk beds with only the bottom one being made with several thick blankets on top of it. Along the opposite wall two desks with chairs sat almost side by side, the one furthest from the window was obviously Susie’s desk as it had several books and other school supplies on it. Casually dropping her backpack on the unused desk it landed with the legs of the Tasmanian devil doll’s legs hanging over the edge of the desk and even though it shape gave the impression that it was top heavy and should have fallen over it remained upright in that position, with its stuffed plushie arms falling down to the desktop giving the illusion that the arms supported it.

“The beds were like this when I moved in, we can get some guys to help get your bed down,” Susie glancing at Tessa small size then over at the bunk beds as she took off her heavy winter coat and hung it on a hook on the back of the door.

“I like it like it is,” Tessa grinned. “My grandma has this attic room that I used to play in that you have to climb a ladder to get to, it kind of reminds me of that.” Spotting a framed picture on Susie’s desk Tessa reached over picking it up, “Who’s this?” Looking at the picture of what she took to be a nice African American family, mother, father and young girl just a few years older than what Tessa now appeared to be.

“That’s my mom and dad,”

Looking over at Susie, Tessa figured Susie must be adopted as she couldn’t see any signs of African American features on her at all. Pointing at the girl in the picture, “Your little sister?”

Susie flopped down onto her bed with a heavy sigh, shaking her head slowly back and forth from where she sat.

Seeing the tears beginning to stream down Susie’s cheeks, Tessa put the picture down then walked over, wrapping her arm around Susie’s back as she sat down beside her. “Sorry I didn’t mean to bring up bad memories. I know a lot of families have driven away loved ones who manifest as mutants.”

“The girl in the picture,’ Susie sobbed, “It’s me. It was me until I changed into this, this beach bunny.”

Tessa knew how she felt as she had woken in not only the wrong body but one that appeared to be only 7 years old and tried to think of anything she could do to make the girl feel better, “At least you’re still human and do look nice.”

“What would you know, you’re just a little kid.”

“I know most people freak out when they see the real me.”

“What do you mean, the real you?”

“This is kind of my second form.”

“You, you’re a shape changer?”

“Sort of,” Tessa confessed. “I can only do this one and my Kynlif form.”

“What’s a Kynlif?”

“Promise not to freak out and I’ll show you,” Tessa stood up and walked across the room before turning around. “Okay first I got to change or I’ll ruin my clothes,” Tessa stated as pulled a silver chain necklace out from her top that had a crystal attached to it. Grasping the crystal in her hand the clothes Tessa had on changed immediately into her leather armor, complete with her sword on her side.

“Okay that’s cool. But lots of people have spells or enchanted items that can do that.”

“No this is so I don’t ruin my clothes when I change.” Still worried she might freak out her new roommate, “Promise not to freak when you see what I really look like?”

Susie nodded, “My granny was teaching me voodoo so I’m used to what most around here would call unusual.”

“Alright just please don’t freak out,’ Tessa begged. “Just because I look different doesn’t mean I’m going to try to eat your soul or anything like that.”

Susie watched as Tessa grew a couple of inches, then out of her back she saw a pair of bat-like wings emerge and grow. While her wings grew to become her largest difference, Susie could see that Tessa’s fingernails grew longer and black resembling talons. Although the most unusual change were Tessa’s feet, becoming quite draconian with three long raptor-like toes extending forward and two pointing backward all ending in long curved black claws. From the way Tessa stood there using one of her short fangs that appeared with her change to bite her lip, Susie could tell she was nervous about how she would react. Hoping to quell Tessa’s anxiety Susie grinned, “What no horns?”

“Horns?” Tess looked up at her roommate, “I don’t have horns.”

Susie’s grin spreading across her face, “Well you can’t expect me to freak out without horns. Anyways you’re way too cute to be scary.”

“Just what I needed,” Tessa giggled, “A roommate that thinks demons are cute.”

“No kidding?” Susie’s eyes widened, “You’re a demon?”

“That’s kind of a hard question,” Tessa paused. “We’re not true demons, but humans sort of group us in with demons because of our looks and what we eat.”

“You don’t like eat puppies or something do you?”

Tessa cheeks felt very warm, “We feed on sexual energy, lust, that sort of thing.”

“You’re a Succubus!” Susie gasped.

Nodding Tessa continued, “I’m too young to feed like my mom and aunts, but I do get pulled into dreams sometimes.”

Susie laughed, “And they sent you here? I got a feeling you’ll be pulled into a lot of dreams around here as all the boys and some of the girls around here seem to have only one thing on their mind.”

“Oh lucky me,” Tessa took in a deep breath and let it out as someone knocked on the door. Tessa quickly changed back to her human form before opening the door to find Mrs. Horton.

“I came to remind you the time dear,” Mrs. Horton smiled politely at Tessa, “Your appointment for power testing is in twenty minutes.”

Tuesday morning Tessa woke to the sound of her roommate’s alarm blaring something that Tessa would have classified as hazardous waste instead of music. Whatever group it was even had Lily growling and ready to jump out of Tessa’s bed and put the clock radio out of its misery. “Oh my god shut that noise off!” Tessa yelled above the music.

“It’s not that bad,” Susie yelled to be heard above the radio as she reached over to turn it off.

“Not bad?” Tessa giggled, “I had to hold Lily back so she didn’t go kill the radio. I figured where you’re from you’d listen to stuff like Jimmy Buffet or calypso music?”

“Hey!” Susie giggled, “Just because I’m from the Conch Republic doesn’t mean I go around singing Cheeseburger in paradise all the time!”

Jumping out of bed both girls put on their robes and ran out to the bathroom to get ready for the day. Once in the shower Tessa began washing and soon realized she could hear the song Cheeseburger in paradise. “Did you bring a radio in here?” Tessa asked loud enough to be heard above the shower.

The music abruptly stopped as Susie answered above the running water, “Sorry. I like to sing in the shower.”

“That was you?” Tessa gasped, “I thought it was a radio.”

“I found out I could do it after I changed,” They say I’m also Psychokinetic, I can manipulate sound waves to mimic sounds and voices. It’s sort of like being a ventriloquist and voice impersonator all in one.”

“Cool, I bet you are a lot of fun at parties.”

Tessa finished her shower trying not to laugh or start dancing as Susie began singing Wake me up before you go. Turning off the water, Tessa dried herself and finished her other morning bathroom rituals as Susie did the same. Once back in their room the two dressed and headed over to Crystal hall for breakfast.

Noticing that Tessa had not touched her tray other than what she was feeding Lily, “Something wrong?”

Picking up another thick slice of ham and slipping it under the table for Lily, “No, just not really hungry.”

Susie leaned forward speaking softly so only Tessa could hear and she saw the younger girl’s cheeks turn bright red, “Got all filled up jumping around in dreams last night?”

Leaning over so she could also talk without every around hearing, “You wouldn’t believe how bad it was, it’s like it’s the only thing on everyone’s mind around here.”

“Oh I’d believe it alright,” Susie giggled. “Remember I’m from Key West! Even if we aren’t part of the United States any more, we still get plenty of tourists. My dad says we get more tourists now than we did before we became the Conch Republic. He says it’s because we don’t allow any kind of discrimination because people are different, gay, mutant, it doesn’t matter.”

Remembering the story of one mutant Susie continued, “And there are some mutants they want, there was a family moved in down the street from us that were from Texas. The boy manifested during a shark attack at the beach and now can change form kind of like you but into a merman or a dolphin. Our Navy rescued him and his family from Texas and made them citizens. The resorts pay him really good to keep sharks away from the beaches.”

Tessa’s eyes wide at hearing how well mutants were treated and even wanted there, “Wow, maybe I should think about moving there.”

“That’s the catch,” Susie continued, “So many want to immigrate you really need to have a useful skill. I think for the most part we would accept everyone, but there is only so much room on the islands.”

“Still it sounds like paradise, tropical beaches and no MCO,” Tessa giggled.

Susie shook her head while gathering up her silverware onto her tray so she could drop it off when they left, “They’re not allowed anywhere in the Republic. No organization that puts one type of people over another is allowed, even the ones trying to do good things like equal right for blacks or LGBTQ are not allowed as it’s already against the law to discriminate. My cousin and a Hispanic boy got caught calling each other bad names in school and both ended up cleaning and raking beaches after school for over a month.”

Tessa began gathering up her tray so she could leave with Susie, “Just for name calling?”

“Bad racial ones,” Susie nodded as she stood up from the table. “Your first class is martial arts right?” Susie watched as Tessa nodded her head, “And you know where to go?” She saw Tessa nod again. “Cool because I have to go the opposite direction. I got Principals of Magic over at Kirby Hall so I’ll see you later.”

Tessa wandered around the inside of Laird Hall until she found what looked like a Japanese Dojo. Walking into the room she saw a tall black woman, her frizzy hair tied into two pigtails on either side of her head and wearing a black catsuit. Beside her stood a stood a much older short oriental man who was wearing a white karate shirt tucked into what Tessa first though was a black ankle length pleated skirt, although when he turned to face her she could tell it was actually some type of wide-legged oriental pants that he wore.

Several students sat on the floor in two rows at the edge of the mat the two stood on, while more trickled out of another door to walk over and take their place on the floor. Spotting Kyley in the front row, Tessa walked over and sat down beside her. The short oriental man seemed to be in charge as he did most the talking before they sent a majority of the students off to spar on the various mats scattered throughout the room.

The small oriental man walked over toward where Tessa sat with Kyley. “I am Sensei Ito,” Pointing over to the tall black woman, “That is Sensei Tollman. I am correct in assuming you are Tessa LeFay?”

“Yes sir,” Tessa looked up to Sensei Ito.

“You should address me as Sensei not sir,” he corrected her.

“Yes Sensei.”

“The circumstances that have brought you to this school are unique, although most of our students are at risk from one organization or another when they leave this campus, so others share the same problem as you. Here we can teach you the skills to give you an advantage when you are attacked if you wish to learn.”

Tessa took a deep breath, “I would like to learn Sensei.”

“Good,” a thin smile spread across Ito’s lips. “Kyley informs me that you have a fighting outfit, go put it on and return.” Ito watched the young girl instantly change into a leather outfit as she touched a crystal that hung from her neck, “Good, good,” He smiled at Tessa, “You have come prepared for class. Now let’s see what you can do, so that we can best help you.”

Looking around at the students not already engaged Ito spotted one boy watching another two spar, “Gordon come to my mat.” Hearing his name the boy walked over to the center circle of the mat behind the Sensei. “I need to ascertain young Tessa’s skills, you will spar with her.”

“Yes Sensei,” Gordon bowed politely while grinning at the girl he caught throwing dead fish into the fountain that had almost gotten him in trouble last week in Crystal hall.

“Tessa you will go stand facing Gordon on the mat,” Ito ordered. “Leave your sword, doll and backpack here, I wish to see what you can do without the aid of them.”

“Yes Sensei,” Tessa drew the short sword from her waist handing it to Kyley, then handed her Raggedy Anne doll and her Tasmanian devil backpack before walking onto the mat. Tessa immediately recognized the misshapen boy as the one from Crystal Hall that had accused her of throwing fish into the fountain.

Ito followed Tessa to the center of the mat, “This is what we call a cage match. Force your opponent into the cage and you win. Go outside the circle and you lose a point. If neither are forced into the cage in the time allotted the winner will be decided by points, do you understand the rules?” Looking at Tessa to make sure she understood the rules. Ito walked backwards until he stood off the side of the mat, eying both of the two to make sure they were ready he then clapped his hands together while shouting, “Hajime!”

Gordon grinned evilly as he slowly stepped closer to Tessa, “Well if it isn’t the little girl who thought it was funny to tell everyone in Crystal Hall that she thought I had GSD. Do I look funny to you now?”

“Oh come on,” Tessa huffed, “you have to admit your waist is way too small for the rest of your body. And your arms… You know if you were hairy people would mistake you for a gorilla or maybe bigfoot?”

Tessa easily side stepped out of the way as he lunged at her. Pivoting on the balls of her feet, Tessa felt the wind from a set of wings passing over her head as she turned to face her attacker. Spotting the distortion in the air of Lily’s chameleon like camouflage zooming toward the boy, Tessa shouted, “Lily no!” just as the boy she was told to spar with fell to the ground with a heavy thump, then was lifted up off the mat upside down by one foot then held in that position as he rose upward toward the rafters high above.

“Stop trying to hide,” Tessa shouted up where the boy floated up near the ceiling of the room, “everyone can see it’s you!” Everyone in the room stopped to look up to see a small dragon with a wingspan of at least twenty five feet appear to be holding the boy by his ankle as its wings flapped to hold it and the boy hovering high above the floor.

“Now put him down and go over and sit by aunt Kyley and behave yourself!” Tessa’s arm shot out pointing toward where Kyley sat holding Tessa’s doll and backpack. High above, the wyvern screeched then shook its head at Tessa. “If you can’t behave and do as you’re told, they will make me send you back to grandmother’s,” Tessa pleaded with the wyvern. “Do you want that?” The wyvern shook its head again then let out a series of different squawks.

“Gordon, Lily’s says she is sorry and will put you down now,” Tessa told the boy.

“Good because I was getting ready to pull its wings off!” The boy shouted from his precarious position. The wyvern glared at the boy it was holding then let go, allowing the boy to crash head first onto the floor.

Running over to the boy, Tessa knelt down beside him, “Are you okay?” Jumping back quickly to avoid one of his massive arms swinging violently around at her.

“Are you injured?” Ito interrupted.

Gordon took a deep breath lowering his eyes, “No Sensei.”

“Then both of you, back to the center of the mat.”

“Yes Sensei,” Tessa and Gordon chorused.

No sooner than Ito had called for them to begin again, Tessa spotted Lily begin to fade out. “No lily! No hiding!” Tessa turned, ignoring her opponent for a moment. That moment was all Gordon needed to grab her by the hair and begin dragging Tessa across the mat by her hair toward the cage.

Tessa struggled against his iron grip as she was pulled off her feet, “Let go it hurts!” Both her hands furiously pulling at the hand he had in her hair, “Let me go!”

Stopping he pulled her up off the ground by the hair, holding her out in front of him. “I’d call it justice, after that damn lizard of yours dropped me on my head!” Gordon laughed at the small girl incapacitated by something so easily done.

“I SAID LET ME GO!” Tessa screamed as her body began to quickly change.

Gordon screamed in reply as the claws that formed on her hands quickly dug into the flesh of his hand. Releasing his grip on her hair, he tried unsuccessfully to jerk his hand away from her taloned grip which only managed to cause him to stumble backwards and fall on his back with the small winged girl on top of him.

Grinning evilly Tessa reached up to his short crew cut, “Let’s see how you like being pulled around by your hair!” When her hand touched his head, his hair immediately began growing out in long golden cascading waves that she grabbed a handful of before launching herself into the air, towing him up below her.

“Oww! Dammit that hurt!” Gordon screamed his complaints as Tessa flew up toward the rafters with him in tow.

“Now you know how it feels!” Tessa gazed down at all the students that had stopped and were looking up at them, some going as far as laughing and pointing. Then she noticed Kyley calmly sitting there watching.

When Kyley saw she had Tessa’s attention she mouthed the word, ‘cage,’ and discretely pointed toward the cage on the side of the mat.

Tessa nodded then grinned as she swooped down in an arcing dive toward the cage releasing the boy at the end of the arc causing him to bounce into the cage as Tessa flew over the top of it then back around toward the mat. Putting her feet out in front of her, Tessa flapped her wings in effort to slow down and feather her landing onto the mat. On her third step one of her talons caught the mat sending her head over heels tumbling several times before she came to rest in a sitting position.

Kyley shook her head while thinking, ‘How can anyone be so aerobatic in the air and not able to land. At least she didn’t plant her face into the ground this time, I guess that is an improvement, however slight.’

“Hey!” Gordon came out of the cage holding a handful of hair in each hand, “What the hell is with all this hair, undo whatever you did!”

Ito examined the boy’s new long hair then peered at Tessa, “Please remove the spell you used on Mr. Everett.”

Looking down to avoid eye contact with the instructor, “I, I didn’t use a spell.”

“Then what did you do?” Ito tried to get to the bottom of the issue.

“I don’t know, I just wanted his hair to be long.”

Kyley walked over to them, “Wait a moment Sensei,” Kneeling down in front of Tessa, “What exactly were you thinking when it happened? Were you angry?”

Tessa nodded tears forming in her eyes, “I’m sorry I know I shouldn’t have, but it really hurt.”

Kyley stood up, “Sensei, I believe it would be a good idea for the magical arts department to look at this. Tessa’s people have an ability to curse others when angry or hurt, it’s possible he is under such a curse.”

A female voice from the crowd that had begun gathering around giggled, “Cursed to have long beautiful hair? Why couldn’t I be that lucky?”

“Alright everyone,” Ito spoke up, “To the showers, class is dismissed.” His attention back to Kyley, “Please escort Gordon to Kirby Hall. Take Tessa with you in case they have questions for her.”

“Yes Sensei,’ Kyley bowed her head.

The unwritten rule of Kirby Hall was only those that could see the entrance to the lower level could use that entrance and you were never to ever guide someone through it that could not see it. So even though Kyley could see the magically hidden entrance and even though she knew that Circe would probably be in her office in the lower level, she led the two with her toward the mundane entrance.

Inside Kyley walked up to the sole desk a young woman sat behind, “Can I help you?” the young woman asked.

“Yes,” Kyley addressed the student receptionist, “Would you please inform Circe we need to speak with her.”

“Do you have an appointment?”

“Master Ito sent us, it is very important,” Kyley explained.

“My hair is cursed!” Gordon stepped up to the desk beside Kyley.

Looking up at Gordon from where the girl sat, “I can see where a lot of girls would be jealous of your hair, I mean it looks so soft and full of body, but how can it be cursed and look so great?”

Gordon reached up grabbing handfuls of his long hair, “its girl’s hair!”

“I admit your style is a lot more feminine than I think most guys would try, but it frames your face perfectly,” The girl smiled warmly at Gordon.

Kyley cleared her throat, “You were going to call Circe?”

“Oh yes,” the girl giggled while reaching for the phone, “If y’all want to have a seat, I ring her office.”

Kyley, Tessa and Gordon went over to the opposite side of the room where there was several of the barely comfortable standard metal and plastic chairs always found in waiting rooms and sat down. Tessa sat in the chair directly to the right of Kyley while Gordon chose another as far away from Tessa as possible.

Placing the phone back in its cradle the girl looked over to where everyone sat, “Circe is in the middle of something she can’t leave, so her apprentice is bringing up a TA that knows about curses.”

“Thank you,” Kyley flashed a smile at the girl behind the desk.

Not quite ten minutes had passed when Ayla walked in through the main door followed by a beautiful red headed girl. “Hello again Tessa,” Ayla smiled.

Before any further greetings could be spoken Tessa jumped up knocking over the chair she had been sitting in and the empty one beside it. As she stumbled backwards her clothing changed to her leather armor and her body transformed into her demonic form as she drew her small sword. “STAY AWAY FROM ME!” Tessa’s gaze fixed on the red head, her eyes wide with fear as she pointed the small sword at the new girl.

“Tessa what’s wrong?” Ayla couldn’t understand what would cause the otherwise calm girl to react to him in such a way.

Kyley stood up placing herself between the two that had entered and Tessa, “Calm down and put your sword away Tessa.”

“It, it’s the evil queen!” Tessa’s voice was shaking as bad as the sword in her hand. “She’s come to kill us all!”

Ayla was first to recognize the object of Tessa’s fear, “This is Nikki, not Aunghadhail Tessa. Aunghadhail is gone.”

Tessa shook her head, “She’s tricking you, and she’s evil and will kill all of us.”

“He’s correct Tessa, Aunghadhail is dead,” Kyley concurred with Ayla’s statement. “Nikki was her avatar that is why she looks like Aunghadhail.” Placing her hands on Tessa’s shoulders after stepping over to the small girl, “Use your senses, do you sense any evil in her?”

Tessa continued staring at Nikki for a moment, then shook her head as she lowered her sword, “No, she tastes scared and confused, just like Ayla.”

“So everything is going to be fine, put your sword and armor away okay?” Kyley consoled the small girl.

“I promise I’m only here to help,” Nikki smiled at Tessa.

“She’s still Seelie and my grandmother says Seelie can’t be trusted,” Tessa’s gaze never leaving Nikki.

Ever the deal maker Ayla spoke up, “Tessa could you give Nikki a chance to show you that she is different?”

Tessa glanced over to Ayla, then up to see Kyley nod her approval before looking back to Nikki, “I’ll try.”

Ayla directed everyone by waving toward an inner door, “Shall we go see about this curse we were told about?”

Nikki went through first leading the way while Ayla held the door, closing it behind the group. Several feet into the hallway Nikki turned around after hearing a clack, clack, clack noise in the hallway behind her, “What’s that noise?

Tessa giggled as she looked down at the floor in front of her, “Stop hiding Lily, everyone can hear you.”

Nikki’s eyes went wide at the sight of a small dragon about the size of a very large dog appear between her and Tessa, “So you’re the new girl with the pet dragon I’ve heard about.”

“Lily’s not a pet, she’s my friend,” Tessa sniped. “And she’s a wyvern not a dragon.”

“Well I think she is adorable,” Nikki leaned forward in Lily’s direction as she knelt down, only to quickly stand up and back away as Lily barred her teeth at Nikki.

“Careful Fey,” Ayla cautioned, “I think her wyvern trusts you less than she does.”

“Okaaaay,” Nikki looked over at Gordon as she stood up. “Let’s get into a warded room so we can see what kind of magic was used on you.”